
Book 



SMITHSONLXN Dl^POSlT. 



TO MY FATHER 



YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH 
ALBERT S. COOK, Editor 

XLI ^ai 

BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS 

IN 

MIDDLE ENGLISH LITERATURE 

BEFORE 1350 



MARY W. SMYTH, Ph.D. 



A Thesis presented to the Faculty of the Graduate School of Yale 
University in Candidacy for the Degree of Doctor of Philosophy 



NEW YORK 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 
1911 



4 



WEIMAR: PRINTED BY R. WAGNER SOHN, 



PREFACE 

For the following collection, all accessible works 
written in English from the death of ^Ifric (c. 1025)^ 
down to, but not inclusive of, the year 1350, have 
been read, with a view to extracting the Biblical 
quotations, paraphrases, and allusions contained in 
them. For the Introduction, a few additional works, 
written between 1350 and the date of Wyclif 's first 
translation of the Bible, have been drawn upon for 
the illustration of points under discussion. 

So far as possible, the texts have been arranged 
chronologically, and in general the dates given by 
Schofield^ have been followed, with occasional depen- 
dence on BrandP for dates not given by Schofield. 
The Biblical extracts in texts of undetermined date 
are placed together after those whose approximate 
dates have been settled. So much difficulty, however, 
has been encountered in ascertaining dates, that no 
claim is made for more than an approximately chrono- 
logical order of arrangement. Nor is it asserted that 
all works are included that should be ; it is quite 
likely that omissions will be found by those in a 
better position to conjecture the probable dates of 
certain Middle English works not dated by their 
editors. A collection of Twelfth Century HomiHes, 
published recently by the Early English Text Society, 
was not accessible soon enough to find place in this 

^ The works used follow chronologically those in Professor 
Cook's Biblical Quotations in Old English Prose Writers, Series 1 and 2. 

* History of English Literature from the Norman Conquest to 
Chaucer, App. 1. 

' Paul, Grundriss der Germanischen Philologie, II. 1. pp. 609-654* 



vi Preface 

book. In regard to the poems and prose treatises 
found in collections like the Old English Miscellany^ it 
should be stated that although they are of different 
dates, they have not been separated accordingly, but 
placed together as a collection. 

Only such passages as can be called quotations 
have been admitted into the body of the work. 
Words not strictly part of a quotation have been, in 
cases where the meaning would otherwise be ambigu- 
ous, included with it, but enclosed in parentheses. 
Insignificant words, not materially affecting the mean- 
ing of a sentence quoted, have been included : other- 
wise, paraphrastic or interpretative clauses, which form 
so common a part of the translations from the Bible 
as rendered by Middle English writers, have been 
omitted, and the fact indicated by dots. In many 
instances it has been difficult to differentiate between 
quotation and paraphrase, and here there has un- 
doubtedly been more or less inconsistency. Very 
possibly some passages cited as quotations should 
be listed as paraphrases, and vice versa^ but as hardly 
any two of the difficult cases are alike, some in- 
consistency has seemed unavoidable. In general, when- 
ever any Middle English phrase could be assigned 
to certain expressions in the Vulgate correspond- 
ing to a given passage, the rendering has been con- 
sidered as a quotation. Occasionally a few lines of 
unmistakable quotation occur in the midst of a para- 
phrase, and these have been indicated in the foot- 
notes. In the appendixes are listed quotations under 
five words (often too insignificant to pass as quo- 
tations), paraphrases, allusions, and untraced passages 
ascribed to some Biblical writer or to 'Holy Writ.' 
A large number of Biblical allusions have been 
omitted, on the ground that they are too general or 



Preface vii 

too vague to be assigned to any particular verse or 
verses of Scripture. Here, too, self-consistency has 
not always seemed possible, or even advisable, a few 
of the more general allusions being listed because of 
their interest from the linguistic or the literary point 
of view, and sometimes in order to indicate the ex- 
tent to which the diction of Middle English writers 
was influenced by Biblical phraseology when no 
distinct reference to the Bible was intended. Consid- 
ering the large amount of Biblical paraphrase noted, 
it is obvious that much more of the Bible has been 
rendered into Middle English than would appear 
from the actual quotations included. This must be 
taken into account in drawing any general conclusions 
regarding the amount of Biblical translation done 
before the time of Wyclif. 

In Appendix IV the Biblical extracts to be found in 
the Cursor Mundi and Ormulum axe listed merely by 
line, these being too long and too numerous to find 
place in the body of the work. Except when indi- 
cated as quotations in the footnotes, these may all 
be regarded as paraphrases or allusions. 

In Appendix VI is given a list, by no means exhaus- 
tive, of phrases and sentences by which Middle 
English writers before Wyclif translated the Vulgate 
in question, and which are found in the Authorized 
version, except for differences of spelling or discarded 
grammatical forms. 

In general, it may be said that Middle English 
writers must have used the Vulgate as the basis of 
their translations, but often the Latin quoted differs 
so much from the Vulgate that it seems as if other 
versions of the Bible must also have been used 
by them. Sometimes, perhaps, they used commen- 
taries, and confused them with the Bible itself. The 



viii Preface 

references in this work are to the Authorized Version. 
Any important variation in the Vulgate is noted. 

All texts have been quoted as printed in the 
editions used, with a few exceptions. Words for the 
Deity have been capitalized, as have also the names 
of places, and the first letters of words standing at the 
beginning of lines in poetry. Words separated that 
should be joined, and joined that should be sep- 
arated, have been changed, and the fact indicated in 
a footnote. In a few cases, however, difficulties of 
dialect have made this impossible or unadvisable, and 
here, again, no absolute self-consistency can be 
claimed. The punctuation follows that of the edited 
texts, except when some change seemed necessary to 
avoid ambiguity. Abbreviations for and^ and pod {pet^ 
pat)^ have been expanded, and et changed to and or 
ant according to the general usage of the writer con- 
cerned. Italics and accents, which occur so often in 
the edited texts, have not been retained. The words, 
he says, have been omitted when referring to a Biblical 
writer, but retained when alluding to God or Christ. 

Indications of stanzaic form have been omitted in 
quoting from the poetry, since parts of several stanzas 
are often quoted, and only confusion would result if 
the form were preserved. 

The editions of the Early English Text Society 
have been used for the Homilies, Katherine, Margaret, 
Hali Meidenhad, Juliana, Vices and Virtues, Handlyng 
Synne, The Lay-Folks Mass-Book, Brunne's Meditations, 
Rolle's Prose Treatises, the Early South-English Legen- 
dary, The Gospel of Nicodemus, The Ayenbite of Inwyt, 
Cursor Mundi, The Castle of Love, The Stacyons of Rome, 
Roland and Vernagu, and some shorter works. For 
The Pricke of Conscience, Morris' edition, for the Ancren 
Riwle, Morton's, for the Chronicles, Plummer's, for the 



Preface 



IX 



Brut^ Madden's, for the Ormulum^ Holt's, and for the 
Metrical Homilies^ Small's, have been used. Poems 
and prose works found in periodicals, or collections, 
or the publications of various learned societies, have 
been so indicated either in referring to them, or in 
footnotes. The Biblical extracts found in the Middle 
English Benedictine Rule are omitted, inasmuch as they 
correspond almost exactly with those in the Old Eng- 
lish version of that work which are listed in Professor 
Cook's second volume of Biblical Quotations. 

For the suggestion of this book as a continuation 
of his Biblical Quotations in Old English Prose Writers^ 
and for inspiring help and direction throughout its 
preparation from the beginning, my hearty thanks 
are expressed to Professor Albert S, Cook. I am 
grateful, also, to Professor Henry A. Beers, Professor 
William L. Phelps, and to Dr. Henry N. MacCracken 
for valuable suggestions, and to Professor Andrew 
Keogh and Mr. Henry R. Gruener of the Yale Library 
staif, for generous and ever-ready assistance. 

A portion of the expense of printing this book has 
been borne by the Modern Language Club, and the 
English Club of Yale University, from funds placed 
at their disposal by the generosity of Mr. George 
E. Dimock, of Elizabeth, New Jersey, a graduate of 
Yale in the Class of 1874. 

M. W. S. 

Yale University, 

January 10, 1911. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION . . . ... . . xiii 

1. Knowledge and Love of the Bible in the Old 

and Middle English Periods .... xiii 

2. Historical Survey of Biblical Translation . xvi 

3. General Character and Value of the Translations xxi 

4. Comparison of Translations of Given Passages xxxi 

5. Amount of the Bible Translated into Middle 

English xxxix 

6. Ways of Using the Bible xl 

TWO SAXON CHRONICLES 1 

THE PATER NOSTER 2 

DISTICHS OF CATO ....... 3 

DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL . . 4 

SEINTE MARHERETE 5 

HALI MEIDENHAD 6 

JULIANA 7 

LIFE OF SAINT KATHERINE 8 

OLD ENGLISH HOMILIES 1 9 

OLD ENGLISH HOMILIES 2 26 

VICES AND VIRTUES 40 

EARLY ENGLISH PRAYERS ..... 53 

PATER NOSTER 54 

AVE MARIA 57 

JUDAS 58 

IN MANUS TUAS 59 

OLD ENGLISH MISCELLANY 60 

THE ANCREN RIWLE . .' 85 

THE TEN COMMANDMENTS 101 

A SARMUN 102 

THE ASSUMPTION OF OUR LADY ... 103 

YPOTYS 104 

THE BIRTH OF JESUS 105 



Table of Contents 



xu 

PAGE 

THE STACYONS OF ROME 122 

PROVERBS OF HENDYNG 123 

THE STORY OF THE GOSPEL .... 124 

THE GOSPEL OF NICODEMUS .... 130 

THE LAY-FOLKS MASS-BOOK .... 137 

THE CASTLE OF LOVE 138 

EARLY SOUTH-ENGLISH LEGENDARY . . 140 

NORTH-ENGLISH LEGENDARY .... 147 

YWAINE AND GAWAINE 155 

HANDLYNG SYNNE 156 

BRUNNE'S MEDITATIONS 163 

ENGLISH METRICAL HOMILIES .... 170 

WILLIAM OF SHOREHAM 187 

THE PRICKE OF CONSCIENCE .... 188 

ROLLE'S PROSE TREATISES 208 

ROLLE'S LAMENTATIO ST. BERNHARDI . . 211 

THE AYENBITE OF INWYT 212 

INFORMACIO AILREDI 231 

PATER NOSTER ........ 235 

AVE 236 

IN A PISTEL pAT POUL WROU^T ... 237 

AS I WANDREDE HER BI WESTE . . . . 238 

THE CHARTER OF CHRIST 239 

THE MESSENGERS OF DEATH .... 240 

SERMON ON THE FEAST OF CORPUS CHRISTI 241 

EUFROSYNE 244 

THE SAYINGS OF SAINT BERNARD ... 245 

APPENDIX I. Quotations under Five Words . 246 

APPENDIX II. Paraphrases 248 

APPENDIX III. Allusions 265 

APPENDIX IV. Cursor Mundi and Ormulum . 276 

APPENDIX V. Untraced Passages .... 284 
APPENDIX VI. Words and Phrases Common to 
Writers before Wyclif, and the Authorized 

Version 288 

INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES .... 291 



INTRODUCTION 

1. KNOWLEDGE AND LOVE OF THE BIBLE IN 
THE OLD AND MIDDLE ENGLISH PERIODS. 

To Wyclif is due the honor of having first trans- 
lated the entire Bible into English. But long before, 
translations and paraphrases of several books had 
been made, both in Old and Middle English, by 
scholars who appreciated the possible influence of 
the Bible, if only men and women, unlearned in Latin, 
could read it for themselves in their own tongue. 

A love for the Bible, found in the greatest English 
poets of every age, is first seen in Caedmon. To him 
may probably be ascribed that beautiful little hymn 
in praise of the Creator, inspired by a vision from 
God, and written by a humble bard who withdrew 
from a feast because he thought he could not sing. 
If this be authentic, it is the sole remaining witness 
to the truth of Bede's words, who wrote that whatever 
Caedmon ' learned of Sacred Scripture ... he in a little 
time gave forth in poetical language composed with 
the greatest sweetness and depth of feeling, in English, 
his native tongue ; and the effect of his poems was 
ever and anon to incite the souls of many to despise 
the world and long for the heavenly life.' 

From what we know of the life of men and women 
in England during the first few centuries after it was 
Christianized, particularly after the Conquest, we can 
scarcely doubt that such effects of the Bible as Bede 
mentions grew more and more common, as poets, no 
less than preachers, continued to give of its treasures 
to the people. Of course, people varied quite as much 
then as now : England did not become Christian 



xiv Introduction 

in a day; nor was Chaucer's 'Doctour of Phisyk,' 
whose 'studie was but Htel on the Bible,' an un- 
common type. Even anchoresses, supposedly engaged 
in diligent study of Scripture, were sometimes caught 
looking out of their parlor windows, and warned 
against letting their hearts escape.^ But it is equally 
true that, both within and without the walls of con- 
vent or monastery, many came to hear and to read 
' the lore of Scripture and love it thereafter.' ^ To 
them may be applied the words written about Saint 
Katherine, and adapted from their Latin source with 
so much definiteness and feeling that they seem to 
have sprung from personal observation of women in 
English convents : 

Nalde ha nane ronnes, 

!Ne nane luue runes, 

Leornin ne lustnen, 

Ah eauer ha hef de on hall writ 

Ehnen o3er heorte, 

Of test ba togaderes.^ 

There are many explicit statements scattered through 
Middle English writings in regard to the Bible as a 
storehouse of moral teachings. That instinct which 
had led King Alfred to place the Ten Commandments 
at the head of his laws, continued to be felt. The words, 

Let holi writ beo J)i mirour 
In word, and eke in dede,* 

show the moral influence that authors expected the 
Bible to exert over their readers. And Richard 
Rolle's words about the Psalms are only one ex- 
pression out of many that might be cited to show 
the value commonly attached to frequent reading, not 
merely of the Psalms, but of the whole Bible : ' Rede 

^ Ancren Riwle^ p. 50. ^ Juliana^ p. 74. 

3 Life of St. Katherine 108-113. * LittU Cato 81-82. 



Knowledge and Love of the Bible, xv 

upone thi sauter, for pat is euer more a sekyr stan- 
darde Jat will noghte faile; who so may cleue perto 
he will noghte erre.' ^ 

Because ecclesiastics loved the Bible, and went to 
it for help in their daily lives, their knowledge of 
Scripture became comprehensive and intimate. When 
we consider the difficulties under which learning was 
acquired, and the inaccessibility of such helps as con- 
cordances, ^ this close acquaintance with the Bible in 
all its parts seems remarkable to us of to-day. Embedd- 
ed in the large majority of literary works produced be- 
fore the close of the fourteenth century, when Wyclif 
made it easier for men to quote the Bible, are in- 
numerable translations and paraphrases of Scriptural 
passages, often representing large parts of chapters. 
Nor has the chain ever been broken from the age of 
Caedmon to this. Caedmon and Cynewulf, Alfred and 
^Ifric, Robert of Brunne, Chaucer and Langland, 
William Dunbar, Shakespeare, Milton and Bunyan, 
Herbert and Co wper, Addison and Steele, Scott, Carlyle, 
Ruskin, Tennyson, Browning and Watson, with a host 
of other writers of every age, join hands across the 
centuries in declaring their knowledge and love of 
the Bible through its use in their works. Of the 
influence of the Bible over the literature of our own 
time it has been said, 'It would be worth while to 
read the Bible carefully and repeatedly, if only as a 
key to modern culture, for to those who are un- 
familiar with its teachings and its diction much that 
is best in the English literature of the present century 
is as a sealed book.'^ 

^ English Prose Treatises 10. 

2 Althougli a concordance to tlie Vulgate was made in tlie 
13 th century, it was probably inaccessible to Middle English, 
writers before Wyclif. 

' Albert S. Cook, in The Bible as Literature, p. 375. 



xvi Introduction 

True as the preceding words are of nineteenth-cen- 
tury literature, they are still more to the point when ^ 
applied to that produced before Chaucer, It is hardly 
too much to say that, in order to gain real insight 
into the life and culture of the Old and Middle English 
periods, in order to appreciate or even to understand 
the literature of these times, we must know the Bible 
far better than many of us do. So thoroughly, indeed, 
had the diction and the teachings of Holy Writ been 
assimilated by English writers before Wyclif that it is 
well-nigh impossible not to overlook many a Biblical 
phrase or allusion, introduced casually into their 
works. Even though our purpose be to search for 
these, we are as certain to miss many a one as we 
are in reading modern poetry, for then, as now, the 
language of common life was saturated with Biblical 
phraseology. If the language of the street or of our 
daily newspapers is influenced by phrases taken from 
the Bible, which have become as current coin, the 
student of Middle English can point to several similar, 
even identical, expressions used colloquially before 
Wyclif passed them down to the translators of our 
Authorized Version. Such common phrases as face 
to face^ still as a stone^ in the twinkling of an eye^ pearls 
before swine^ are examples of this. 



2. HISTORICAL SURVEY OF BIBLICAL 
TRANSLATION.! 

Before considering more in detail the ability of 
these Middle English writers in translating the Bible, 
and the various uses made of Scripture in their works, 

* Based on the Introduction to Cook's Biblical Quotations in Old 
English Prose Writers^ and Panes, A Fourteenth Century Biblical 
Version, 1902; Ibid. 1904. 



Historical Survey of Biblical Translation xvii 

it may be well to review the history of Biblical trans- 
lation in England from the Old English period to the 
work of Wyclif. Such a study, combined with an 
investigation, to be made later, into the amount of 
Biblical material actually introduced into literary works 
of the Old and Middle English periods, will help to 
determine the extent to which the Bible was put 
into the hands of the common people, before the time 
when it was first translated as a complete whole. 

In Anglo-Saxon times no complete translation of 
the Bible, so far as we know, was ever made, and 
much that was done is probably lost. Though the 
labor of Caedmon in translating certain portions of 
the Vulgate be unproved, the testimony of Bede may 
still thrill us with the thought that, as early as the 
seventh century, this humble bard probably did sing 
of the creation and the exile, of the incarnation, the 
passion, the resurrection, and the ascension of our 
Lord, of the Holy Ghost, and of the teachings of the 
apostles. And although nothing remains of Bede's 
partial translation of the Gospel of John, the story 
of how he finished it on his deathbed seems, like 
the story of the Angles who appeared as angels, ever 
fresh and deeply touching, no matter how often we 
read it. 

To the eighth century belong, perhaps, a Kentish 
version of the 51st Psalm, the paraphrases of Genesis, 
Exodus, and Daniel, and the Azarias, besides trans- 
lations and paraphrases in the religious poems of 
the time, notably the Christy The Dream of the Bood, 
and the Phcenix. To this century belong, also, three 
versions of the Lord's Prayer. 

Dating from the ninth century are interlinear glosses 
on the Psalms, the most important being the Mercian 
gloss, called the Vespasian Psalter, In some of the 

b 



xviii Introduction 

manuscripts containing glosses, nine of the Canticles 
are included. There is a Kentish gloss on Proverbs, 
and the celebrated Paris Psalter, Psalms 1-50 being 
translated into prose, and 51. 8-150 into verse. Possibly 
the Judith may be assigned to this century. 

About the middle of the tenth century a gloss on 
the Gospels, known as the Lindisfarne Gospels^ was 
made in Northumbria by Aldred, a priest. To this 
century may probably be referred the Eushworth Ver- 
sion of the Gospels, made by Farman and Owun, and 
consisting of a translation of Matthew, and a gloss 
on the other Gospels. During the latter part of the 
tenth and the early years of the eleventh century, 
JEUric translated, as he himself tells us, the Penta- 
teuch, Judges, Kings, Job, Esther, Judith, and the 
Maccabees. These are all more or less abridged, 
^Ifric's idea being to furnish the laity with those 
parts which they could most readily understand, and 
from which they might derive the most profit. 

In his De Vetere et de Novo Testamento, ^Ifric. reviews 
very briefly, by way of introduction, several books of 
the Bible, of whose contents he sometimes gives a 
summary, though more in the manner of paraphrase 
than of translation. Besides this, Aelfric embodied 
in his homilies and other works long extracts, brief 
quotations, and paraphrases from the Bible, as well 
as numerous Scriptural allusions. 

In the latter part of the tenth century were prob- 
ably written the Blichling Homilies, and, about the 
same time as ^Ifric, Wulfstan also wrote homilies. 
In all of these the Bible was extensively quoted and 
paraphrased. 

During the tenth and eleventh centuries, also, the 
Gospels were translated. Of the six manuscripts in 
which these are contained, three were probably copied 



Historical Survey of Biblical Translation xix 

from one original, now lost, and the other three were 
merely transcriptions of the first copies. ^ The Corpus, 
Hatton, and Bodley manuscripts date from about the 
last decade of the tenth century, and the Cambridge 
li. 2. 11 from about 1050. 

Late in the twelfth century two Kentish transcrip- 
tions of these Gospels were made, and ' from the late 
thirteenth century some fragmentary Kentish sermons 
have come down to us, preserving the slightly para- 
phrased Gospels for Epiphany, (Matt. 2. 1), for the 
second, third, and fourth Sundays after the octave of 
the Epiphany (John 2. 1, Matt. 8. 1, Matt. 8. 23), and 
for Septuagesima (Matt. 20. 1). They are found, together 
with their French originals, the sermons of Maurice 
de Sully, in MS. Bodl. Laud 471-2.'^ 

At the very beginning of the thirteenth century 
was composed a book of homilies called Ormulum^ 
' because Orm wrote it.' Each homily is introduced 
by a translation or paraphrase of the Gospel for the 
day, there being some thirty passages of Scripture 
thus rendered into English, some of them fairly long. 
During this same century. Genesis and Exodus, to- 
gether with parts of Numbers and Deuteronomy, were 
paraphrased, only the most important facts being in- 
cluded, for the purpose of chronicling the history of 
the Israelites down to the death of Moses. 

About the middle of the fourteenth century the 
Apocalypse was translated from a Norman version, 
this rendering having been formerly attributed to 
Wyclif, but in all probability incorrectly, though he 
may have used it as a basis for his own translation. 
Here, too, belong The Woman of Samaria^ a para- 

* Skeat, The Gospel according to Saint Luke x-xi. 
2 Panes, 1902, p. xvii. 

b2 



XX Introduction 

phrase of the BibHcal narrative, and The Passion^ the 
latter containing a brief Hfe of Christ taken from the 
Gospels. 

By far the most important piece of Biblical trans- 
lation extant from this period is Rolle's version of the 
Psalter, with a prologue and commentary. Thirty- 
three manuscripts of this have come down to us. This 
work of Rolle's was revised by the Lollards, probably 
before 1378,^ several interpolations regarding the 
degeneracy of the Church and the corruption of the 
clergy being introduced. This work has been attri- 
buted both to Hampole and to Wyclif, but probably 
with little reason to either. 

Appended to all complete manuscripts of Rolle's 
Psalter are twelve Canticles used in the Church service. 
Of these the first seven are considered by Miss Paues 
to be unmistakably by the hand of Rolle himself. 
These seven are translations of Isaiah 12 ; 38. 10-20 ; 
1 Samuel 2, 1-10 ; Exodus 15. 1-19 ; Habakkuk 3. 2-19 ; 
Deuteronomy 32. 1-43; Luke L 46-55. 

A Northern metrical Psalter has sometimes been 
ascribed to Rolle, though without adequate proof of 
his authorship. There is also a West Midland Psalter 
contained in three manuscripts, the oldest dating from 
about 1340-1350. This is the version formerly attrib- 
uted to William of Shoreham ; but differences of hand- 
writing and dialect between it and Shoreham's authentic 
works indicate that, although found in the same manu- 
script, this translation is not his. As regards Biblical 
translation in the North, Miss Paues says : ' Gradually, 
and in all likelihood before the great Oxford versions 
attributed to Wy cliff e and his school had spread over 
the country, the whole of the New Testament had been 

1 Paues, 1902, p. li. 



Historical Survey of Biblical Translation xxi 

translated into English of the North or of the North 
Midlands. These Northerly versions are as follows : 
Commentaries upon the Gospels of St. Matthew, St. 
Mark, and St. Luke ; the Acts and Catholic Epistles ; 
. . . the Pauline Epistles with a Commentary found 
in MS. Parker 32, Corpus Christi Coll., Cambridge; 
finally the Apocalypse with a Commentary.'^ 

During the centuries just reviewed there was far 
more work done in translating the Bible than the 
preceding summary would indfcate. The innumerable 
quotations and paraphrases of varying length, con- 
tained in practically all literary productions of these 
periods, furnish ample opportunity for the study of 
the resources of the language, the comparative skill 
of the different translators, and the progress in the 
art made from century to century. They also afford 
plenty of material for the determination of the various 
uses to which the Bible was put by our oldest Eng- 
lish writers. And this suggests comparison with the 
use made of Scripture in the poetry and prose writ- 
ings of later times. With these quotations, para- 
phrases, and Biblical allusions scattered through the 
works of the Middle English period down to the first 
Wyclifite translations, we are now directly concerned. 



3. GENERAL CHARACTER AND VALUE OF THE 
TRANSLATIONS. 

In considering the resources of the English lan- 
guage, and the skill of the translators, as determined 
by a survey of the Biblical quotations embedded in 
literary works of the Middle English period, it will 
be possible merely to indicate some of the ways in 

* Panes, 1904, pp. xxvi-xxvii. 



xxii Introduction 

which the quotations may most profitably be studied. 
Until the task of collecting the quotations to be 
found in all the Middle English works whose authors 
drew from the Bible is completed, any general con- 
clusions with regard to the character of their trans- 
lations must necessarily be tentative. 

We can easily picture in imagination some of these 
old translators at work trying to find the right Eng- 
lish words for the Latin Vulgate, which was the basis 
of their translations in most cases. Often and often 
we can almost see them struggling with the language, 
conscious that not only their power over it was in- 
sufficient, but that the vocabulary seemed, at times, 
inadequate to render the Latin with accuracy and 
force. Richard Rolle's theory of translation, which 
at once suggests that of ^Ifric as indicated in his 
prefaces, may be taken as representing the ideals of 
all Middle English writers who desired to give of the 
treasures of the Bible to those who knew no Latin. 
' I seke,' he says, ' na straunge ynglis, bot lyghtest 
and comonest, and swilk that is most lyke til the 
latyn, swo that thai that knowes noght latyn by the 
ynglis may com til mony latyn wordis. In the trans- 
lacioun i folow the lettere als mykyll as i may. And 
thare i fynd na propire ynglis, i folow the wit of the 
worde, swo that thai that sail red it, thaim thare 
noght dred errynge.'^ 

Such a desire to be faithful to the letter of the 
Latin, wherever possible, commendable though it 
surely is, and essential for the making of a good 
translation, sometimes led to so slavish a dependence 
on the Vulgate that the force and beauty and con- 
creteness of the original Hebrew were lost. Here, of 

1 The Psalter^ Prol., pp. 4-5. 



General Character and Value of the Translations xxiii 

course, we can not blame the translator who knew 
no Hebrew, and who lived before the days of textual 
criticism in England. But we can not help noticing 
the power of certain passages as rendered in the 
Authorized Version, when contrasted with the cramped, 
inflexible, bookishly literal translation of the same 
passages in Middle English. It is such contrasts 
that do most to make us realize how the language 
has developed since the transitional, Middle English 
period. Take an example from Richard Rolle him- 
self. The words, Ordinavit in me caritatem,^ he trans- 
lates thus : ' Oure Lord yevynge to me cherite sett 
itt in ordir, and in reule.'^ Now the literal meaning 
of the Hebrew here is accurately given in the 
Authorized Version : ' His banner over me was love.' 
It is obvious that for the concrete Hebrew word 
'banner,' with its endless chain of associations 
suggested directly to the imagination, the Vulgate^ 
substituted the abstract, almost technical term ' ordi- 
navit,' which merely appeals to the intellect, and 
has no power to thrill the heart or to fire the imagi- 
nation. Rolle, through no fault of his, was powerless 
to put life into his English rendering of a cold, ab- 
stract word which could easily be translated literally 
in accordance with his explicit theory. 

A study of the Biblical quotations introduced into 
Middle English works must convince us, however, 
that Rolle's desire to be true both to the letter and 
the spirit of his original was remarkably well carried 
out by himself and by most other Middle Enghsh 
writers. So true is this, indeed, that it is impossible 
to draw any hard and fast lines between the trans- 

1 Song of Solomon 2. 4. * English Prose Treatises 22. 10-11. 

^ So, also, tlie Septuagint. 



xxiv Introduction 

lators, and declare any one of them head and should- 
ers above the rest. We can only assert that practi- 
cally every one of them was, at times, good, bad, 
and indifferent ; in fact, the unevenness of their work 
is so noticeable as to make us wonder why they 
could often do so well when they frequently did so 
badly. Take an illustration from Rolle. The words, 
Sed nonprius^ quod spiritale est^ sed quod animale : deinde 
quod spiritale, would not seem difficult to render quite 
literally into Middle English, as Wyclif proved thus. 
But not first that that is spiritual, but that that is heestlish, 
aftirward that that is spiritual. Yet Rolle, no less true 
to the meaning, clumsily comdensed the sentence 
and left out the rhythm which Wy cliff's version, in 
spite of its awkwardness, did not lose. Rolle's trans- 
lation reads : ' Bodely wirkyngis goth before, and 
gastely cometh aftir.'"^ But Rolle could do better 
than this. When, in The Pricke of Conscience, he 
writes : 

How mercyful and gracyouse God es, 

And how ful he es of gudenes,^ 

he rendered his original in words which suggest the 
Authorized Version, and his translation has both grace 
and power. 

Take another example from Robert of Brunne. 
When we read such translations as the two following, 
we feel that in dignity and force every thing was 
still to be gained: 

My body y gave to men smytyng, 
And also my chekes to men grubyng.* 

1 1 Cor. 15. 46. 

* English Prose Treatises 20. 14-15. 

3 The Pricke of Conscience 132-3 : Exodus 34. 6. 

* Meditations on the Supper of our Lord 971-2. 



General Character and Value of the Translations xxv 

And this in regard to the treatment our Lord received 
at the hands of those who led Him away to crucify 

Him: 

pey shokyn hym oute of hys clotyng.^ 

On the other hand, such a translation as the follow- 
ing from Brunne left little to be desired, either as 
regards dignity and simplicity, or the intensity of 
feeling that gives it poetic value: 

Eadyr, kepe hein whyclie ton gave me, 

Por whyle y was with liem y kepte hem to l)e; 

Now, holy fadyr, to {)e y come, 

For hem y pray, and not for {)ys wone; 

And not onely for hem, but for alle men 

pat shal byleue yn me by hem. 

Fadyr, y wyl where y be 

pey be with me, my blysse to se.^ 

As un evenness is often thus discernible in the 
different translations of the same man, so is there 
many a contrast to be found between the way in 
which an early writer has translated some passage of 
Scripture and the manner in which the same passage 
has been rendered by Wyclif. Besides the example 
already cited in Rolle's and Wyclif's versions of 
1 Corinthians 15. 46, one more must suffice. In the 
following case the earlier writer will be seen to have 
done far better than Wyclif. Ecclesiastes 10. 11 is 
thus translated in the Ancren Biwle : ' pe neddre . . . 
stingeth al stilliche, and pec pe speke9 bihinden pe 
nolde biuoren, pec nis nowhit betere.' ^ Although this 
rendering has been much improved upon in the 
Authorized Version, it is certainly more fluent than 
this from Wyclif: 'If the eddere bijte in silence, no 

1 Ibtd. 479 ; Matt. 27. 28. 

^ Meditations on the Supper of our Lord^ 259-266. 
' Ancren Riwle^ p. 82. 



xxvi Introduction 

thing lasse than he hath that priuiH bakbiteth.' Nor 
is Purvey's revision any better: 'If a serpent biteth, 
it biteth in silence ; he that bakbiteth priuiU, hath no 
thing lesse than it.' 

Although, as in the passage just cited, much prog- 
ress has undoubtedly been made in the manner of 
translating the Bible since the days of Middle English 
writers, it is equally true that in some cases an ad- 
vance in the use of easy, idiomatic, sonorous English 
has been gained for the Authorized Version at the 
sacrifice of certain concrete and vigorous words which, 
to the extent that they are more familiar or suggestive, 
as found in early Middle English versions, may be 
called more poetic and effective than those sub- 
stituted in the King James translation. In the phrase, 
' Is there not an appointed time to man upon earth ? ' ^ 
there may be greater fluency and dignity in the 
rendering of the Authorized Version than in the trans- 
lation given in the Ancren Biwle^ but something has 
been lost by the later translators which the earlier, 
depending on the Vulgate, did not miss, and which 
might profitably have been embodied in the King 
James version made from the Hebrew. After citing 
the Vulgate, the writer of the Ancren Biwle translates : 
'Al pis lif her is ase uiht,'^ Now the word 'fight' 
is much more concrete, instantaneously suggestive, 
and appropriate as regards Job's underlying thoughts 
and feelings, than the more paraphrastic rendering 
' appointed time ' of the Authorized Version. Inas- 
much as the marginal reading, taken from the Hebrew, 
is ' warfare ' in the sense of hard service, it is difficult 
to understand why a more abstract and less virile 
term was chosen instead of an expression that would 
suggest the idea of discipline or struggle. 

1 Job 7. 1. * Ancren Riwle, p. 358. 



General Character and Value of the Translations xxvii 

That Middle English writers who quoted the Bible 
in their works could often do so in good, idiomatic 
English, with dignity, simplicity, force, and sonority, 
has been already indicated through illustration. One 
or two more examples may not be amiss. Part of 
the translation of Acts 2. 1-45 is well worth quoting, 
and the whole deserving of careful study from the 
linguistic and literary points of view : ' And wes 
isegen biforan heore elche swilc hit were furene tungen, 
and hec weren pa alle ifullede mid pan Halie Gast, 
and ongunnen to speoken mid mislichen spechen bi 
Jam pet pe Halie Gast hem tahte. pa weren per 
igedered wi9inne pere buruh of ierusalem trowfaste 
men, of elchere peode pet under heofene erdeden, 
and pe apostles speken to pes folkes igederunge and 
heor elc icnew^ his ahgene spech.'^ It is evident, in 
the first place, that the English language here proved 
itself quite capable of rendering the Vulgate both 
literally and idiomatically in words which had come 
down from the Old English period, good native 
English words. In the second place, the order and 
the rhythm of them are strongly suggestive of the 
Authorized Version. The same may be said for this 
other quotation : ' Ure Ilouerd hit gaf, ure Louerd hit 
binam, . . . hered beo his hali name.'^ This, too, 
is excellent: 

Ore Louerdes help was euere neigh 
pe maime J}at was in care.* 

The beauty of these two lines is hardly less noticeable 
than that of the King James translation of the verse 
from which they are taken: 'God is our refuge and 
strength, a very present help in trouble.'^ It is only 

* Ed. eclicnew. * Homilies 1. 89-91. ^ Homilies 2. 197. 

* E. S-E.-L. 451-67. ^ Psahns 46. 1. 



xxviii Introduction 

necessary to contrast the Wyclifite versions to 
appreciate the greater fluency no less than the more 
forcible English of the older writer. Wyclif's first 
translation reads : ' Oure God refut, and vertue ; 
helpere in tribulaciouns, that founden vs ful myche.' 
And in Purvey's revision we have : ' Oure God, thou 
art refuyt, and vertu; helpere in tribulaciouns that 
han founde vs gretly.' 

Such translations as those quoted from writers be- 
fore Wyclif not only increase our respect for the 
English language at so early a stage in| its de- 
velopment, but also go far toward making us sure that 
it was not always religious feeling alone that deter- 
mined an author's choice of words, even when writing 
on religious subjects. He must have had, also, some 
real literary sense ; he must have been so steeped in 
the language of the Vulgate that his own style was 
enriched thereby. He must, that is, have appreciated 
so keenly the rhythm, the harmony, and the sono- 
rousness of the Latin, that he sought, with con- 
scious art, to make his own translation worthy of the 
source that inspired it. Of many an Old and Middle 
English poet or homilist it might be said as truly as 
of the later writers to whom Gardiner refers : ' The 
more that one reads in this splendid Latin Bible the 
more sure does one become that men who were 
brought up on it and who knew the Scriptures first 
in its noble tones must have been deeply influenced 
in their own translation by its stateliness and music' ^ 
And inasmuch as the stately music of the Authorized 
Version, with its rich inheritance of older renderings 
made from the Vulgate, greatly influenced Tennyson 
and Browning, we cannot fail to be impressed by 
the fact that from the earliest times the power of the 

^ The Bible as English Literature^ p. 306. 



General Character and Value of the Translations xxix 

Bible has been such as not merely to mould the 
thoughts and ideals, but to determine the very lan- 
guage, of our poets and prose writers. 

Although it is not too much to say that some 
Middle English translators often surprise us, in the 
rendering of occasional verses, by. their facile, dignified, 
and even rhythmical language, it is not likely that any 
long-sustained, imaginative passages of true poetic 
power, like Job 38, as rendered in the Authorized 
Version, could have been produced so early as the 
Middle English period. Whether the translator's 
power over language was sufficient for this, and 
whether the vocabulary itself was adequate, would 
be interesting questions for investigation, as would 
also be that of the capacity of the vocabulary for 
rendering abstract and metaphysical terms. But until 
more has been done toward bringing together all 
Middle English translations of various parts of the 
Bible made before the time of Wyclif, it is impossible 
to answer such questions with any degree of cer- 
tainty. They can only be suggested as profitable 
subjects of inquiry. 

While, then, it is undeniable that the English vocab- 
ulary, even in its transitional stage, was often proved 
capable of rendering the Vulgate with accuracy, 
dignity, simplicity, and beauty, it must be frankly 
admitted that, as a few examples have already shown, 
the language used in the quotations was often in- 
adequate, stiff, and awkward. The translator did not 
always fully understand the meaning of the Latin 
before him, and sometimes it is only the fact that he 
cites the Vulgate which enables us to locate the 
quotation at all, so strange and unfamiliar does it 
sound. An interesting example occurs in Vices and 
Virtues^ where the words Vce^ qui dicitis honum malum, 



XXX Introduction 

et malum bonum are thus translated, ' Wa, yeu 3e seggeS 
3at it is god te bigeten michel eihte, 3e ne mai bien 
bigeten wiSuten unrihtwisnesse.' Here the word bonum 
may have been taken in the sense of worldly goods, 
or possibly the translator, like the Lollard revisers 
of RoUe's Psalter, or the translators of the Douay 
version, deliberately rendered the phrase according to 
some pet theory of his. 

Again, when the thought of a passage was not 
perfectly understood, a coldly literal translation of 
the Vulgate failed to convey the real meaning, how- 
ever correct the actual use of words. For instance, 
instead of saying, as did the translator of the Author- 
ized Version, 'Praise him in the assembly of the elders,^ 
the Middle English writer tells us to praise God in 
'the chayer of the old men,'^ a phrase which means 
nothing at all, though the Vulgate, cathedra seniorum^ 
is quite correctly rendered as regards the literal 
meaning of the words. 

Furthermore, awkwardness in the translation some- 
times resulted from the demands of metre, or the 
difficulty encountered in finding suitable rhyme-words. 
For example, in the Gospel of Nicodemus occurs this 
sentence, the natural order of its clauses being in- 
verted purely in order that the last word may rhyme 
with the words lay and say in preceding lines, and 
with the word ay in a following line: 

pat God lias made, J)is es ^e day.' 

In The Pricke of Conscience there is another illustration 

of the same thing: 

Omang his grete anguys 

Hym {)ai sal tak al liys enemy s.* 

1 North-English Legendary^ p. 51. 225. 

2 The Gospel of Nicodemus 1361-62. 
« The Pricke of Conscience 2240-41. 



General Character and Value of the Translations xxxi 

This is an accurate enough rendering of the Vulgate, 
but it is hardly idiomatic English, even for RoUe's 
time. 

Sometimes the awkwardness or lack of dignity in 
a translation is apparent rather than real; that is, 
renderings that would not be tolerated now were once 
perfectly dignified and suitable, probably the only 
possible one at the time. Words have acquired con- 
notations not originally theirs, and new words have 
taken the place of the old in Biblical and liturgical 
phraseology. A case in point is the following: 
' God is a gost and huo pet wile by yhierd of God, 
hit him behouep pet he bidde ine goste and in 
zope.' ^ For centuries, the word gost was the accepted 
rendering for the Latin spiritus^ spirit having come 
into the language comparatively late. Although, in 
the same work, the author once uses the word spirit^^ 
his usual habit was to translate spiritus by gost^ and, 
in general, this is true of all writers before Wyclif. 
This is but one instance of Middle English renderings 
which make us feel, at first thought, that the resources 
of the language were meagre; but which were, in 
reality, entirely adequate and proper. 



4. COMPARISON OF TRANSLATIONS OF GIVEN 
PASSAGES. 

If, now, we compare various translations of a given 
Biblical passage, written at different dates between 
1200 and 1400, we shall obtain a better idea than 
can be had in any other way of the resources of the 

1 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 211. « Ibid. 241. 28-9. 



XXXll 



Introduction 



language at intervals of several years. How much 
difference can be discovered in the manner of trans- 
lating, and how important is such difference? Can 
we discern real progress in smoothness and efficiency ? 
Take first a passage from the Old Testament and 
then one from the New, both of them favorite pas- 
sages during the Middle English period. From the 
Old Testament take part of the story of the temp- 
tation. Five versions of Genesis 3. 1-7 are given in 
parallel columns, in order that the differences between 
them may be obvious at a glance. The earliest 
occurs in a homily of about 1200, which seems to be 
a transliteration of a homily by ^Ifric on the same 
subject.^ The only change of any importance in the 
wording of these two versions of the verses from 
Genesis is that from neorxnawang to paradis, so that 
this Middle English translation may be regarded as 
standing for the Old English manner of translating, 
as well. 



Homily, 

Hwi f or-bead geu Grod {les tro- 
-wes westra J)e stent on midden 
paradis ? pa cwe3 J)at wif , Grod 
hus for-bead ^es tro"wes westm 
and cweS J)at we sceoldon deaS 
swelten gif we his abirigdon. 
pa cwe3 se deofel, Nis bit nabt 
swa, ac God wot zenon geare 
gif ge of J)an treowe seteS Jjanne 
beo3 ziure eagen geopened and 
imugon gecnowen eigSer god 
and euyl and beo3 englen gelice. 



Cursor Mundi. 

'Wonunan, tel me now^ qui 

pat gee ette nogbt al commnnli 

On paradis of ilk a tre ? ' 

' Certes,' said sco, ' sua do we 

Of al J)e tres bot of an, 

pe midward tre is vs outtan, 

Our Lauerd in forbot has it laid.' 

' And wat {>ou quarf or ? ' ' nai,' 

SCO said, 
Bot SCO said, ' if we com {)er nei 
ded forsoth J)an suld we dei ; 
pis tre suld bim seluen baue. 
And we all otbere l)en J)at laue.' 



Homilies 1, p. 223. 



Comparison of Translations of Given Passages xxxiii 



Wyclif 1. 

' Wlii comaundide God to gow, 
tliat ge sliuldeii not ete of ecli 
tree of paradis ? ' To wlioni 
answeryde tlie woman, ' Of the 
fruyt of trees than ben in para- 
dis we eten; of the fruyt for- 
sothe of the tree that is in the 
mydil of paradis, commaundide 
us Grod, that we shulden not 
eten, and that we shulden not 
towche it, lest perauenture we 
dien ! ' ' Forsothe,' the eddre 
seide to the woman, ' thurg deth 
ge shal not die; God forsothe 
wote, that in what euer day ge 
eten therof , goure eigen shul be 
openyd, and ge shal ben as 
Goddis, knowynge god and 
yuel.' Thanne the woman saig 
that the tree were good, and 
swete for to ete, and fayre to 
the eigen, and delitable in the 
sigt; and she toke of the fruyt 
of it, and ete, and gaue to hire 
man, the which ete. 

1 Cursor Mundi, 1. 759-790. 



'And wenis {)ou tat it be sua 
Sum hehas saidyow ? "Certes, ya!' 
'Nai, goddot,' said J)at felun, 
'par es vnder al sere resun; 
He dos it for he ne wald gee were 
Parigal til him ne pere; 
pe south f ra gow wil I noght hide, 
He wat wel wat tim or tide 
pat gee hade eten o tis tre 
Als godds suld gee seluen be; 
O wityng bath god an[dj ill.' . . . 
Sone quen sco I)is frutte biheild, 
Sco desirred it to haue in weild ; 
Left SCO nogh[t] for drede of blam 
Bot tok and ette, and raght Adam. ^ 

Wyclif 2, 
'Why comaundide God to 
gou J)at ge schulden not ete of 
ech tre of paradis ? ' To whom 
the womman answerde, 'We 
eten of the fruyt of trees that 
ben in paradis ; sothely God 
comaundide to vs, that we 
schulden not ete of the fruyt of 
the tre which is in the myddis 
of paradys, and that we schulden 
not touche it, lest peraunture 
we dien.' 'Eorsothe,' the serpent 
seide to the womman, ' ge schul- 
en not die bi deeth ; for whi 
God woot that in what euere 
dai ge schulen ete thereof, goure 
igen schulen be opened, and ge 
schulen be as Goddis, knowynge 
good and yuel.' Therfor the 
womman seig that the tre was 
good, and swete to ete, and 
fair to the igen, and delitable in 
biholdyng ; and she took of the 
fruyt therof, and eet, and gaf 
to hir hosebonde, and he eet. 



xxxiv Introduction 

Chaucer,^ 

'Why comaunded God to yow, ye sliolde nat eten of every 
tree in paradys ? ' The womman answerde : ' Of the fruit,' quod 
she, ' of the trees in paradys we feden us ; but soothly, of the 
fruit of the tree that is in the middel of paradys, God forbad 
us for to ete, ne nat touchen it, lest peraventure we should 
dyen.' The serpent seyde to the womman : ' Nay, nay, ye shul 
nat dyen of deeth ; for sothe, God woot, that what day ye eten 
therof, youre eyen shul opene, and ye shul been as goddes, 
knowinge good and harm.' The womman thanne saugh that the 
tree was good to feding, and fair to the eyen, and delytable to 
the sighte; she tok of the fruit of the tree, and eet it, and yaf 
to hir housbonde, and he eet. 

It is interesting to note that the early Middle English 
version, though not distinctly a paraphrase, is a con- 
densed rendering of the Vulgate, which may account 
for its simplicity and directness as contrasted with 
the more slavishly literal translations of Wyclif and 
Chaucer. In the first Wyclifite version, and also in 
Chaucer's rendering, the natural English order of 
words is inverted in verses 2 and 3, the order of 
the Vulgate being followed closely. In Purvey's 
revision, however, the more idiomatic order is given, 
and we read we eten of the fruyt^ instead of, of the 
fruyt we eten, and God commaundide us, instead of 
commaundide us God. Except for these two verses, 
there is not much choice between the three later 
Middle English versions. Chaucer the prose translator 
was always inferior to Chaucer the poet, and the only 
sign of the poet in this translation of his is the 
vigorous, dramatic touch given in the words nay, nay, 
of the serpent's answer to Eve, and in the active 
form opene in place of Wyclif's be openyd. On the 
other hand, the words harm and feding are, perhaps, 

1 Persones Tale 326-329. 



Comparison of Translations of Given Passages xxxv 

less forcible and idiomatic than Wyclif's yuel and ete. 
But of special interest is the fact that in these four 
Middle English versions the numerous slight differences 
in wording and in the order of the words show a 
flexibility in the language and its use which character- 
ize more modern English. 

The version quoted from the Cursor Mundi is some- 
what expanded from the Vulgate, yet without super- 
fluous additions except at the end of the serpent's 
words to Eve, where five redundant lines are added.^ 
The translation here is much the most fluent and 
graceful of all those quoted, and certainly the most 
vividly and dramatically done. Evidently the author 
was a man who could translate artistically without 
sacrifice of accuracy and faithfulness, and this is borne 
out by his other translations in the same work. Such 
renderings from the Latin into English prove that the 
language even in its transitional stage was not un- 
equal to the demands upon it. 

The resources of the language, as evidenced by the 
large number of possible ways of saying the same 
thing, during the Middle English period are still more 
evident and striking in the translations of the Lord's 
Prayer that were frequently made. For our purpose, 
it will be sufficient to select two or three clauses of 
the prayer and compare these : 

Gif us to dei ure deies bred. . . . 

Vre gultes, Lauerd, bon ns forgeuen 
Al swa we dot alle men {)et liuen.* 



* These are oraitted in tbe foregoing transcription. 

2 This and the following are found in : Homilies 1, pp. 63, 65 ; 
ReL Ant. 1. 22, 42, 57, 169, 204, 235, 282 ; Lay-Folks Mass-Book 496-505 ; 
AyenUte of Inwyt 110, 113, 114. 

c2 



xxxvi Introduction 

Gif us to dai ure deghwamliclie bred And swo f orgiue us 

ure gultes swo we don hem liere ^e us agult habbed. 

Ure bred J)at lastes ai 

Gyve it bus J)is bilke dai, 

And ure misdedis J)u forgyve bus, " 

Als we forgyve ^am J)at misdon bus. 

Bread oure ecbe dayes yef ous to day, and vorlet ous cure 
yeldinges ase and we vorletetb oure yelderes. 

pat boli bred {)at lestej) ay 
pu send bit ous {)is ilke day, 
Eorgive ous alle {)at we bavij) don, 
Als we forgivet ucb oJ)ir man. 

To day us yif ure lifli bred that ilke dai we craven 

And foryif us oure dettes, .... 

Also we don alle men that in oure dettes aren. 

Ure deghwamlica hlaf gyf us to deg, and f or-gyf us ure gyl- 
tas swo swo we for-gyfa3 {)am J)e wid us a-gylta3. 

Gif us alle one Sis dai 
Ure bred of iche dai. 
And forgive us ure sinne 
Als we don ure wiSerwinnes. 

Oure iche-dayes-bred gif us to-day, and forgif us oure gultes, 
also we forgifet oure gultare. 

Oure ilk day bred grant vs to day, 
And oure mysdedes forgyue vs ay 
Als we do hem J)at trespas us. 

Oure bryad of eche daye yef oas to day. . . . Uoryef ous oure 
dettes ase we uoryeue{) oure dettours. 

Voryef ous oure misdedis ase we uoryeuej) to ham tet ous 
habbej) misdo. 

§if to vs this day oure breed ouer other substaunce and 
forgeue to vs oure dettis, as we forgeue to oure dettours.* 

* Except for changes in spelling, WycUf 2 is the same as this. 



Comparison of Translations of Given Passages xxxvii 

Here are thirteen different ways of translating a 
short passage from the Vulgate version of the Lord's 
Prayer, all faithful renderings, some almost to a fault. 
Attention may be called to a few of the most striking 
variations. For the Latin dehita we have the words 
gultes^ sinne, misdedes^ dettes, yeldinges^ and the phrase 
alle pat we havip don. And for dehitoribus, some twelve 
different words or paraphrases occur. Surely the 
resources of the language were not meagre during 
the Middle English period, if this variety of word and 
expression may be regarded as indicative of similar 
differences to be found in the translations by different 
men of the same passage taken from some other book 
of the Bible. And it may be so considered. If we 
were to compare, for example, certain verses from 
one of the Psalms, or from the story of the cruci- 
fixion, we should observe an equally large number 
of differences in phraseology and in the ordering of 
sentences. It is especially interesting to note, in these 
versions from the Lord's Prayer, that the words dettes^ 
sinne^ and trespass are used as in the Authorized 
Version of Matthew or Luke. And in the Authorized 
Version, also, the words Uoryef ous oure dettes ase we 
uoryeuep oure dettours axe still found, except for 
changes in spelling, exactly as when used in 1340, 
before Wyclif 's translation appeared. Wyclif 's render- 
ing, though close, adds the word to before oure and 
again before dettours^ and this makes it awkward. 
The greatest difference, however, occurs in the Middle 
English translations of the phrase rendered so simply 
in the Authorized Version : ' Give us this day our 
daily bread.' Evidently the Latin here proved trouble- 
some to the translators ; for they frequently para- 
phrased it in such ways as to make us think that 
they were not quite sure just what panem supersub- 



xxxviii Introduction 

stantialem meant. Wyclif did the worst in this respect, 
though no worse than some later translators who 
followed in his footsteps. The two earliest renderings 
come the nearest of all to that of the Authorized 
Version, besides being written in the most direct, 
idiomatic English. 

It has been suggested that certain English words 
and phrases which are still found in the Authorized 
Version, were used before the time of Wyclif to trans- 
late the Vulgate of the Lord's Prayer. In the Appendix 
is given a list, by no means exhaustive, of striking 
expressions which might be, and sometimes are, sup- 
posed to owe their place in the Authorized Version 
to Wyclif, but which actually occur in the same form 
in works dating before Wyclifs first translation. 
Certain words and phrases, however, which were 
retained, are not discoverable in Wyclif at all, a fact 
that greatly enhances our pleasure in finding them 
in works written before Wyclif. There is thus quite 
a body of expressions, some of them become pro- 
verbial, which have persisted through the ages, and 
have withstood the attacks of many a set of revisers. 
Well may we be proud, then, of the Middle English 
translators under whose hands the English language 
began to show signs of a stability never to be shaken. 
A few examples, only, of words and phrases common 
to Middle English writers before Wyclif and to the 
Authorized Version can be given here. Such 
phrases as fire and hrimstane, wax coold, twynkling of 
an eige are found not only in Wyclif, but in earlier 
Middle English works. But the following do not occur 
in Wyclif: hridletf nout his tonge, huffeteden hym, speouen 
pe ut, vlesliche lustes, pet weorred agean pe soule. And this : 
Thou sallnoghte here false wyttnes agaynes thi neghteboure^ 

1 Ricliard RoUe, English Prose Treatises 11. 23-24. 



Amount of the Bible Translated into Middle English xxxix 

Wyclif here uses the word speh for here^ but Tindale, 
the Douay and Geneva versions, and Coverdale, as 
well as the Authorized Version have hear. The eighth 
commandment is, therefore, found in Rolle exactly 
as in the Authorized Version. Here is a longer 
illustration : 

Our Lord loude gon cry, 
And saide, 'Eloy Eloy, laniazabataiii,' 
pat was to say 'My God, my God, 
Whi has J)Ou forsaken me.' ^ 



5. AMOUNT OF THE BIBLE TRANSLATED 
INTO MIDDLE ENGLISH. 

Until the task of collating the Biblical quotations, 
paraphrases, and allusions in Middle English works 
has been completed, only tentative conclusions can 
be drawn relative to the actual amount of the Bible 
translated into Middle English. A few general statistics 
can be given, however, and some deductions made 
from the quotations brought together in the following 
pages. Only five books of the entire Bible are not 
represented in some way — Ruth, Obadiah, Zephaniah, 
Haggai, 3 John — while most of those in the Apocrypha 
were used as part of Holy Writ. Of the books in 
the Old Testament, Genesis is the most fully trans- 
lated, several chapters being almost complete in Cursor 
Mundi^ as reference to the table in Appendix 4 will 
show. Numerous passages of some length were fre- 
quently cited from Genesis by several writers, and of 
all Old Testament stories, that of the temptation in 
Eden was most often used. Although about a hundred 
of the Psalms are represented, and Middle English 

1 Cursor Mundi 3. 958, p. 59-69. 



xl Introduction 

writers probably referred to the Psalms oftener than 
to any other book of the Bible, no single Psalm is 
translated with any degree of fulness, only scattered 
verses from various Psalms being used. Psalms 24, 197, 

118, and 119 are among those most frequently cited, 

119, the longest, most of all. Of the books in the New 
Testament, Matthew and Luke seem to have been 
the favorites. The first and last chapters of Matthew, 
and the second and third of Luke, are not merely the 
oftenest quoted by a large variety of writers, but the 
most fully translated in several works. The Cursor 
Mundi, the English Metrical Homilies, and the Ormulum 
give numerous, and fairly long, perfect paraphrases 
of Gospel stories and the sayings of our Lord. It is 
obvious that what most impressed Middle English 
writers, that which they most desired to give in 
English to the common people unlearned in Latin, 
was the life and the teachings of Christ. If any decided 
conclusion can be drawn from the uses made of the 
Bible during the Middle English period, it must be 
this. And we would not have it otherwise. 



6. WAYS OF USING THE BIBLE. 

Let us consider, next, some of the ways in which 
the Bible was used by Middle English writers. Though 
works of a far more varied character are extant from 
the Middle English period than from the Old English, 
yet the evidence of such writings as have been pre- 
served abundantly proves that religious works pre- 
dominated in the Middle English period as in the 
earlier. Of these, the homilies, in which the most 
extensive use was naturally made of the Bible, are 
the most numerous and important, and must chiefly 



Ways of Using the Bible xli 

concern us. But although we consider these more 
fully than the other religious and hortatory writings, 
it should be understood that the illustrations given 
represent, also, the methods of Middle English writers 
other than homilists. 

After explaining his text, the homilist usually 
passes to several other verses of Scripture, sometimes 
with a logical drift that carries conviction, and im- 
presses his thought more thoroughly on our minds, 
but sometimes, with so little interpretation that there 
is not much more than a long series of texts held 
lightly together. Even in such cases, however, we 
cannot fail to be impressed with the comprehensive 
knowledge of the Bible displayed, and the skill in 
collocating verses gathered from so many parts of it. 
Often, it is true, it seems difficult at first sight to 
discern any real connection between some of the 
verses, but if we study the homily more carefully, we 
shall generally be obliged to admit that the writer 
was careful to relate them to his central thought. A 
good example is to be found in the curious homily 
for Saint James' day.^ The text is given, as often, only 
in Latin : Euntes ihant et flehant mittentes semina sua^ 
venientes autem venient cum exultatione, jportantes mani- 
pulos suos? Then, although there seems no possible 
connection of thought, we are informed that, through 
the indwelling of the Holy Ghost— note the introduction 
of a New Testament idea— David was enabled to 
discern and to mention several times in his Psalter 
the manner, the place, and the time of our Lord's 
birth. His death, resurrection, and ascension, and His 
second coming on the day of judgment. The homilist 
next remarks that because of this prophetic power, 

1 Homilies 2, pp. 145-152. » Pgalms 126. 5. 



xlii Introduction 

David, when he wrote the words of the text, must 
have had in mind the holy men who followed Christ 
on earth, like Saint James and other apostles, who 
' hiden wepende and sewende, and shule cumen mid 
blisse and mowen.' Here, then, we not merely see 
the connecting link, but we appreciate the fact that 
the author desired to make his discourse appropriate 
to the day, this being Saint James' day. And now 
follows the interpretation of the text, and here, as 
frequently in Middle English works, the words of the 
Bible are made the basis of a discourse on some par- 
ticular hobby of the preacher's, fanciful enough to our 
minds. All these apostles, he says, shed tears for 
their sins, and just such tears were shed by Mary 
Magdalene when she washed Christ's feet, and also 
by Peter after he had denied his Lord. Sometimes 
these same apostles of whom David prophesied wept 
because of other men's afflictions. Even Christ Him- 
self wept thus when He saw the sorrow of Mary and 
Martha, and again when He grieved for Jerusalem, 
so soon to be destroyed. Furthermore, holy men 
sometimes shed tears because life seemed too long 
to them; thus Job must have wept when he said, 
'• wuo is mi soule pat ich bide here swo longe.' ^ Again, 
the righteous man who thinks of heaven longs for 
it so intently that tears fall from his eyes, even such 
as fell from the eyes of the holy wife weeping for 
her husband : ' Lauerd, drah me after pe.' ^ All of 
these four kinds of tears were shed by the apostle 
who said : ' Lo3 is me pis eor91ice lif, and me longed 
to Criste.' ^ These four kinds of tears are the four 
waters in which our Lord commanded us to wash, 
when He said through Isaiah, 'WassheS giu, and wuniej) 

1 Job 10. 1. 2 Song of Solomon 1. 4. 

5 PMlippians 1. 23. 



Ways of Using the Bible xliii 

clene.' ^ And these same four kinds were shed by 
Saint James, who washed in the four waters, and 
' siew |)o on wowe pat pe shal eft on bhsse mowen.' 
' The seed that he sowed was true words and deeds 
of mercy ; the blossoms that he shall hereafter mow 
are . . . lasting light and endless salvation, and eternal 
bliss in heaven's kingdom. Let us now follow the 
lord St. James' fair example, . . . and sow noble words 
and good deeds ; and weep the four kinds of tears, 
and with the waters that I before spake of wash our- 
selves clean from our sins.' 

Here, in this homily of about five pages, are brought 
together a text from the Psalms, five allusions to the 
life of Christ, and ten other quotations or allusions 
from various parts of the Bible. These are all clearly 
and logically related by being used to illustrate the 
several phases of the central thought that different 
apostles, of whom David may have had a vision, 
' hiden wepende and sewende, and shule cumen mid 
blisse and mowen.' The connection being thus estab- 
lished, the author proceeds to elaborate his thoughts 
to some extent, but finally focuses everything on 
Saint James, whose day it is. From this it is but a 
short step to the practical application, for, as James 
illustrated all that David had in mind — note the 
artistic connection of the end with the beginning of 
the homily in this allusion to the Bible — so should 
we follow Saint James. Thus, instead of the con- 
fusion which we might have expected from the collo- 
cation of so many apparently unrelated verses of 
Scripture, we have a coherent, orderly, and complete 
whole, in which the Bible is constantly used both as 
the foundation on which to build, and the brick and 

1 Isaiak 1. 16. 



xliv Introduction 

mortar wherewith the structure is reared. If read 
analytically, and not without sympathy, other Middle 
English homilies, other religious and didactic works 
of the period which look dull and uninteresting, would, 
many of them, reveal equal skill in the treatment of 
ideas brought together out of Holy Writ. 

But this same homily that we have been considering 
is particularly interesting from another point of view. 
How common, it may be asked, not only in the 
homilies but in other Middle English writings, was 
such interpretation of the Bible as the attribution to 
David of definite Messianic prophecy, as explicit, 
even, as anything found in Isaiah. Although such 
exegesis is by no means uncommon, it is safe to 
say that, in general. Middle English writers seem, 
even to the modern Protestant, fairly sane and 
orthodox in their teachings. Indeed, that which must 
chiefly impress us is not how often they fell into 
misguided explanations, but how many things they 
said which we of to-day can believe and sanction, 
nay, from which we can derive real profit. In- 
stead of becoming deeply involved in questions of 
theology, and so confusing their readers with abstract 
problems, their main object was to imbue others with 
a sense of the eternal verities of human experience, 
in relation to the commands of God as revealed in 
the Bible. And so we may find much truth and sug- 
gestiveness in these old homilies, founded, as they 
are, on laws of life derived from the Scriptures. 

Sometimes the writer himself felt the difficulty of 
a passage quoted from the Bible, and tried to make 
it clear to his auditors and readers. In the Ancren 
Riwle — which, though not a series of homilies in the 
strict sense of the term, may be considered with them 
for the present purpose — the author is seeking to 



Ways of Using the Bible xlv 

impress upon nuns the folly of desiring worldly 
applause. He quotes in Latin, and calls obscure, the 
words of Joel about the nation that barked the fig 
tree, leaving its branches to become white and life- 
less. He then applies the words to life, saying that 
when a man boasts of a good deed the deed uncovers 
itself, and so perishes, as does the tree stripped of 
its bark. The concealment of the deed is its life, and 
preserves it, as the bark the life of the tree; but, 
when deprived of its bark, the deed, like the tree, 
'loseth the sweetness of God's grace, which maketh 
it green and lovely, pleasant to behold.'^ There is 
more than keen insight into human nature in this 
explanation of a verse from the Bible which seemed 
obscure, there is more than a satisfactory application 
of it to life ; there is some imagination and real 
poetry in such interpretation of the Bible. 

But, although it is true that in general, Middle 
English writers were sane enough in their Biblical 
exegesis, and sufficiently orthodox in their teachings, 
even from a modern Protestant point of view, they 
sometimes became overfanciful and their explanations 
far-fetched, instead of simple and of direct appeal. 
This is chiefly apparent in their allegorical inter- 
pretations of the Bible. Very curious is the elaborate 
allegorical significance attached to the account of the 
shepherds who watched their flocks by night before 
the birth of Christ, and we may well congratulate 
ourselves that we are not obliged, in these days, to 
listen to such Christmas sermons. We are told that 
a wild beast, denoting our foe the devil, of whom 
Saint Paul speaks, wanders about to devour the flocks 
that the shepherds are watching. The flocks, consisting 

' Ancren Riwle^ pp. 148-150. 



xlvi Introduction 

of sheep and oxen, goats and swine, signify men, 
and men may therefore be divided into four classes, 
of each one of which the Bible has somewhat to say. 
These are sheepish, neatish, goatish, and swinish. 
Of the sheepish and neatish men Scripture says : 
Subjecisti sub pedibus ejus^ oves et boves.^ 'pe shepisse 
and J)e netisse men be3 under Cristes pralshipe.' The 
goats shall stand at His left hand at Doomsday, and 
in the swinish men the devil especially dwells, since 
Christ permitted the devils to enter into swine.^ 

A still more curious use of allegory in the inter- 
pretation of Scripture occurs in the homily on the 
prophet Jeremiah. The story of Jeremiah's being 
cast into the pit is first paraphrased, and then alle- 
gorical meanings are drawn out of the various ob- 
jects mentioned: the pit denotes depth of sinfulness, 
and the prophet himself every sinful man, the ropes 
thrown to him the severity of shrift, and so on. If 
the writer had stopped here it would have been well 
enough, but he goes on to tell us that in the dun- 
geon were spotted adders, bearing poison under their 
tongues — an allusion, be it noted, to the Psalms, or 
perhaps to Romans ^ — black toads with venom in their 
hearts, yellow frogs, and crabs. The adders mean 
deceitful persons who speak one fair before his face, 
but slander him behind his back. The toads betoken 
rich men who are immoderate in eating and drinking, 
and never do any good with their money. The yellow 
clothes of the frogs signify women who deck them- 
selves out in fine apparel, smearing themselves with 
flour, which is the devil's soap, and then look in the 
mirror to see if men will think them comely. Such 
women are called the devil's mouse-trap, for when a 

1 Psalms 8. 6, 7. ^ Homilies 2, pp. 35-39. 

3 Psalms 140. 3 ; Eomans 3. 13. 



IVays of Using the Bible xlvii 

man baits his trap he binds thereon the treacherous 
cheese, and roasteth this so that it shall smell sweetly, 
and through it he entices many a mouse into his 
trap, even as the aforesaid women do.^ 

By the time we have finished this elaborate account 
of the various creatures which the writer supposes to 
have lived in the mire of Jeremiah's dungeon, we have 
almost forgotten that the basis of it all has been the 
Bible. This is, perhaps, an extreme example of the 
length to which men sometimes carried their appli- 
cation and expansion of Biblical stories, but it illus- 
trates a tendency by no means uncommon in the 
Middle English period. 

Not all allegorical interpretation of Scripture, how- 
ever, was unreasonable and carried beyond bounds. 
Some of it was decidedly simple and impressive. 
One example must suffice. It is said that the oil 
wherewith the good Samaritan anointed him who 
fell among thieves betokens the great reward of 
repentance; the man's beast, the body held in sub- 
jection to the spirit; the inn. Holy Church; the inn- 
keeper, the priest; the two pence, the old and the 
new laws ; and that which the Samaritan promised to 
give of his own in case of further need, good ex- 
ample of conduct. 2 

In some of the illustrations of different points al- 
ready cited, the practical nature of the Middle English 
homilist is apparent. The preachers in these olden 
times were, indeed, practical men, whose earnest de- 
sire it was to help men in their daily lives. Hence 
they often explained Scripture directly from personal 
experience or observation, and they frequently applied 
the words of the Bible to the facts of human life. 

1 Homilies 1, pp. 47-53. = jbid. 1, pp. 83-85. 



xlviii Introduction 

In a homily for Quadragesima Sunday^ the homiUst 
is discoursing on sin and the need of repentance. 
He says that all one's sins must be confessed, for a 
single sin left unrepented will mar all the atonement 
made for others. This indirect but clear allusion to 
the words of James, 'Whosoever shall keep the 
whole law and yet offend in one point, he is guilty 
of all,' 2 is supplemented and enforced by striking 
illustrations taken directly from experience. 'How 
may the physician heal thee whilst the iron sticketh 
in thy wound ? ... A little poison envenometh much 
sweetness ; and though a castle be well garrisoned 
with men and with weapons, yet if there be a single 
hole whereby a man may creep in, is it not all in 
vain?' I submit that if a modern preacher were to 
take the verse cited from James as his text, he could 
explain its meaning and enforce the truth of it in no 
more intelligible, simple, concrete, and telling way. 
Shakespeare, whether or no he had the words of 
James in mind, said essentially the same thing in that 
famous speech of Hamlefs where it is declared that 
the stamp of one defect is enough to ruin an other- 
wise good man. But read over the speech, and notice 
how abstract it is, and, in comparison with the Middle 
English statement of the same idea, how involved 
the style. Nor is the poet Shakespeare one whit 
more free, more subtle and suggestive in his veiled 
allusion to a verse of the Bible, than the Middle 
English homilist who wrote in simple prose. 

Furthermore, the practical side of these Middle 
English preachers in expounding Scripture is some- 
times revealed, as may have been surmised, in such 
keen insight into human nature as to give to their 

^ Homilies 1, p. 23. * James 2. 10. 



I! 



' \ 



Ways of Using the Bible xlix 

words a stinging quality, even a satiric character, 
which must have pierced the hearts of many of their 
hearers. Nay, such insight impUes a power of uni- 
versaHty of appeal which makes many a paragraph 
of these homilies as biting in its application to life 
to-day as it ever was in the thirteenth or four- 
teenth century. For instance, in explaining the phrase 
from the Lord's Prayer, Cume pi rixlinge^ the homilist 
says that to some men who hear sermons, and for a 
while expect to forsake their sins, but do not, Christ 
comes, but remains with them only a short time. 
Others may know Christ better, yet He does not 
reign in them, while those in whom He may be said 
actually to reign, in whom His kingdom may be 
called a reality, are hard to find on this earth. ^ 

Or again, in another homily, entitled Mid -Lent 
Sunday, it is said that those into whom the unclean 
spirit returned with 'seven other spirits more wicked 
than himself are they who will not forsake their 
sins, such as those who go to church not because 
they love God, but in order to maintain a good 
appearance in the eyes of their neighbors, giving 
their tithes that they may be praised of men.^ And 
' be3 here ende forcudere pene here biginnenge.' * 
Surely such a forceful application of Scripture as this 
last short sentence, quoted without comment, leaves 
little to be desired. 

Once more, the practical side of the Middle English 
homilist was revealed, even as by the modern preacher 
with Bible in hand, in his frequent allusions to the 
vices of the times, and his earnest appeal for reform. 
For this purpose the Bible was continually drawn 
upon, to prove to men the folly of their ways, and 

» Homilies 2, p. 27. 2 /j^-^^ p 33^ 

3 Matthew 12. 45 ; Ltike 11. 26. 

d 



1 Introduction^ 

the inevitable consequences of sin. See, for example, 
the numerous verses quoted from Scripture in the 
remarks made about the degeneracy and profligacy 
of the clergy, the dangers of prosperity, the pride of 
kings, and the oppression of the poor by the rich, 
in the homily on the Assumption of Saint Mary^^ and 
in that called Saint Andrew? The most interesting 
example, however, and one that provokes many a 
smile, is to be found in the Sermon against Miracle 
Plays,^ in which frequent use is made of the Bible to 
prove that miracle plays are an abomination not to 
be tolerated. We are told that since nothing is said 
in the Bible in favor of laughing, but only of tears and 
penance, all works done without dejection of spirit nec- 
essarily reverse the words of Christ as declared through 
Saint Paul : ' Gif gee ben out of disciplyne, . . . thanne 
avoutreris gee ben and not sonnes of God.' * In an- 
swering arguments put forth by the advocates of 
miracle plays, the writer resorts to Scripture as afford- 
ing infallible proof of his position. As men some- 
times lie, he tells us, and take the name of God in 
vain when they say that they worship God and defy 
the devil, so do miracle players lie when they declare 
that their plays are acted to the glory of God ; for 
doth not the Gospel say, ' Not he that seith, Lord ! 
Lord ! schal come to the blisse of heven, but he 
that doth the wille of the fadir of hevene ? ' ^ Again, 
it is idle to say that miracle plays lead men to for- 
sake evil and do good, since the effect is far more 
likely to be the reverse, as the Psalter suggests : 
'Turne awey myn eyen that thei se not vanytees,' 
and, ' Lord, thou hatidest alle waytynge vanytees.' ^ 

I Homilies 2, pp. 159-167. ^ Ihid., pp. 173-185. 

' Matzner 1. 224-242. * 226. 19-25 : Hebrews 12. 8. 

5 230.19-24: Matthew 7. 21. « 231.4-13: Psalms 118. 37 ; 30.7. 



Ways' of Using the Bible li 

How, indeed, asks the preacher, can miracle plays 
possibly cause anything but -sorrow and all manner 
of evil, pestilence, dearth, and flood, for is it not 
written, ' the ende of myrthe is sorowe ? ' ^ 

Enough has probably been said to show the 
earnest desire on the part of Middle English writers 
to improve the conditions of the men and women 
around them, and to do it, in some measure at least, 
by pointing out to them what seemed the clear will of 
God as revealed in His Word. But this was no easy 
task. People were no more fond of being preached 
to about their sins than they are to-day. Methods 
had to be devised whereby lessons from the Bible 
could be forced home, while, at the same time, men 
were being entertained. It is the old problem before 
the Greek comedian who wished to make of the 
drama a power for good, yet who felt obliged to 
yield, sometimes more fully than he would have liked, 
to the popular demand for amusement. It is the 
modern problem which daily confronts settlement- 
workers, and all who are trying to influence for good 
those who haunt various doubtful places of amusement, 
but never see the inside of a church. And in order 
to solve the question, which pressed in the times of 
these Middle English writers no less forcefully than 
it does to-day, there arose in mediaeval Europe a 
large body of writings, both in Latin and Old French, 
which contained all manner of tales that could be used 
to illustrate the vices and virtues of the age. In the 
English Metrical Homilies^ written in the South under 
French influence in the first half of the fourteenth century, 
the homilist resorts to stories for the sake of attracting 
the laity. His manner of using the Bible is somewhat 

1 238. 5-16 : Proverbs 14. 13. 

d2 



lii Introduction 

different from that in the homilies hitherto considered. 
Instead of quoting verse after verse from various 
parts of the Bible in support of special points, he 
usually adopts a less laborious and more effective 
method; in fact, his sermons seem far more modern 
both in method and in manner than those written in 
the North, already referred to. After citing his text 
in Latin, the writer paraphrases it in simple, direct 
English, together with as much of its context as will 
make it easier to understand. Thus we get a verse 
in its own setting instead of merely as one of a 
series of verses to which it sometimes bears little 
apparent relation. Some practical application gene- 
rally follows, occasionally interspersed with a few 
simple words of interpretation or illustration. Then 
comes a story to illustrate still more concretely and 
effectively the points touched on, and finally an 
earnest appeal to men to profit by the lessons thus 
taught by the Bible and human experience together. 
Sometimes the stories told are taken from the Bible, 
but oftener from one of the various collections of 
the period. And they are usually interesting enough 
to hold the attention, while their moral is obvious, 
but not obtrusive. Consequently, when a verse from f 

the Bible is used to declare the same truths, the 
effect is telling. Such sermons must surely have 
sometimes, at least, accomplished the desired object. 
From the foregoing consideration of the uses made 
of the Bible by Middle English homilists, it is clear 
that the purposes of the writers were, in general, 
these— to establish or illustrate special points, to en- 
force moral lessons, and to improve the status of the 
people to whom the sermons were addressed. At 
the beginning of the Middle English period, the hom- 
ilies were unrelieved by stories calculated to attract 



II 



IVays of Using the Bible liii 

the laity. But with the spread of French influence, 
the love of stories increased, and dry theological tracts 
must have become less common, such treatises, for 
instance, as even Chaucer was guilty of including in 
the Canterbury Tales, when the Parson, eschewing 
'fables and swich wrecchednesse,' was allowed to tell 
only of 'moralitee and vertuous matere.' Hence the 
growing love for stories led to their introduction into 
religious and hortatory treatises, such as Handlyng 
Synne. Here Robert of Brunne, following his French 
original, took pains to relate such tales as would 
furnish satisfactory entertainment, but at the same 
time enforce stern moral lessons suggested by the 
Bible. In seeking to emphasize the need of obeying 
the Ten Commandments, for example, he tells many 
a story, interesting in itself and vigorously narrated, 
of men and women who broke some commandment, 
and either repented or were severely punished. 

Moreover, as secular tales were introduced into the 
Handlyng Synne to enforce Biblical lessons, so were 
Biblical stories turned to account for the more 
emphatic illustration of the secular parts. Among 
the stories related as a warning against the fourth 
deadly sin, sloth, the tale is told of a father who 
refused to chastise his wicked son before it was too 
late, and was punished by the death of his child. In 
order to enforce the lesson of this, the story of Eli 
and his sons is recounted, and then the writer adds: 

pys yche tale ys no tryfyl, 
Por hyt ys wryte yn I)e bybyl ; 
And to yow y telle hyt here, 
Youre sonys to chastyse and to lere, 
pat ye, ne l)ey, be nat shent 
Por defaute of cbastysment, 
Bodyly, yn {)ys worlde here. 
And aftyr J)at, ^e soule so dere. 



liv Introduction 

penkej) on Ely and on hys sonys ; 
And to Gode youre chyldryn wones, 
For, ryglit so as hem gan tyde, 
Swyche as {)ay were, l)e same mow byde. 
Of sloghnes {)ys ys l)e assyse 
When l)ou wylt nat betyme chastyse> 

In this connection it is especially interesting to 
note the use made of the Bible in the popular legends 
of the Middle English period. Oftentimes, as the 
nucleus of some legend, such as the poems on The 
Birth of Jesus, and The Childhood of Jesus, we find a 
Biblical story that appealed so strongly to the imag- 
inations of men as to gather about itself a large 
accretion of purely fictitious material. The Cursor 
Mundi is filled with examples of this. One illustra- 
tion, however, must suffice here. When the author 
wishes to tell about the building by Solomon of a 
temple to God, he begins by telling us of three 
wands carried by Moses into the land of Moab, the 
miraculous power of which became incalculable after 
his death. David took these wands to Jerusalem, and 
put them in a cistern, where they struck such deep 
root that no one could pull them out. So David 
built a wall and planted a garden about them, and 
they grew into a large and beautiful tree. Under 
this tree the king often sat, and here, one day, he 
purposed in his heart to build a temple to God in 
which all the sacred relics might be kept. But as 
David sat pondering these things in his heart, an 
angel was sent from God to tell him that he, a 
warrior, should not build the temple, but his son, a 
man of peace. ^ These distinctly Scriptural allusions, 
embedded in so much legendary material, are fol- 

1 Handlyng Synne 5031-44. 

2 1 Kings 8. 17 ; 5. 3-5 : Cursor Mundi, 2. 8001-8313. 




Ways of Using the Bible Iv 

lowed, after a little, by an account of the building of 
the temple by Solomon; and to tell this story was 
the central aim of the author in the long legend in 
which it finds place. ^ 

We must turn now to some of the other ways in 
which Middle English writers may be said to have 
used the Bible, the few illustrations that can be given 
being regarded as typical, thoroughly representative 
of a large number that might be gathered from a 
great variety of works. 

One of the commonest things found is the addition 
of a clause to a direct quotation, but without the 
slightest indication that anything has been introduced 
which is not taken from the Bible. In the following 
translation of Psalms 60. 10, the last clause, though 
a natural inference, is not part of the verse of the 
Psalm, yet the whole is prefaced by the words, 
' Forpi hlest no hwat Godd 3e ratt.' The quotation 
reads: 'Worldes eihte, gif hie is swide rixinde to 
Seward, ne do 3u naht Sine herte Serto, ac do hes to 
me ' : 'If thy worldly possessions increase, set not thine 
heart on them, but set it on me.'^ The words, hut 
set it on me^ do not occur in the Psalm. Another 
writer says that James forbade swearing except when 
necessary, ' ne zweried naght bote huanne hit is 
nyede.'^ But James says nothing about the fact that 
sometimes it may seem necessary to swear.* 

The habit of paraphrasing Scripture, so common in 
the Old and Middle English periods, led to the addit- 
ion of a great deal of material not found in the 
Bible. These additions to the paraphrases are some- 
times of a pictorial character, as in the Pearl group ; 

1 Cursor Mundi 8757-8866. 2 yi^g^ a.nd Virtues, p. 75. 

^ Ayenhite of Inwyt, p. 63. * James 5. 12. 



Ivi Introduction 

sometimes of legendary origin, as in the Cursor Mundi, 
and often of a didactic and hortatory nature, as in 
the Ayenhite of Inwyt. Some of them are decidedly 
naive, as when, in telling of the death of John the 
Baptist, the writer informs us that there is no need 
of mentioning the name of the girl who brought it 
about, for this is very well known in hell. This is 
certainly a clever way of getting out of naming a 
person who is not named in the Bible. 

Still another way of using the Bible was to com- 
bine two or more verses, taken either from the same 
book or chapter, or from entirely different books. 
Indeed, we must needs be often on our guard lest 
we be misled into supposing that certain things were 
said by some writer who never said them at all, but 
which are the utterance of another man. In the 
following words, two verses, one from Psalm 26. 5, 
and the other from Psalm 139. 21, are combined, but 
so naturally that we do not at first suspect it : ' Me 
is andsete pe samninge of pe hinderfulle, for ich wot 
pat pat hie ben lo3e God.'^ An example of the 
introduction of a passage from a different book into 
the account that is being given according to one of 
the Gospels, for instance, may be found in the trans- 
action of Luke 24. 49-53. After verse 51 has been 
quoted, there follows the story of Christ's ascension 
as found in Acts 1. 10-11, and then verses 52-53 of 
the chapter in Luke are translated.^ 

Sometimes, and frequently in the mystery plays, 
parallel passages from the Gospels are so skilfully 
combined that it is difficult to separate the quotations 
and assign each one to its proper place, one half of 
a line being taken from one Gospel, and the other 

^ Homilies 2, p. 215. * Old English Miscellany^ p. 55. 



Ways of Using the Bible Ivii 

half from another. Or, in the midst of a quotation 
from one of the Evangehsts, a single line from another 
is given, and then the account continues according 
to the first. In the story of Christ's betrayal, as 
quoted from Matthew, verse 50 of chapter 26 is thus 
given : 'Freond, seyde Ihesu Crist, to hwan ertu ycume?' 
And then, as if part of the same verse, comes the 
line, taken from Luke 22. 48 : ' Mid pine . . . cosse J)u 
trayest monnes sune.' After this, the account follows 
Matthew again. ^ In such cases as this there is usually 
no warning that any transition is made from one 
Biblical writer to another. In some thirty lines of 
one homily, for example, the various signs of the 
coming of Doomsday, as mentioned in the Bible, are 
collated, and we have a series of ten Biblical quo- 
tations, or allusions, representing at least seven differ- 
ent books, though without specific reference.^ 

Sometimes inaccuracies of allusion occur. Usually, 
perhaps, these are of minor importance, and perfectly 
natural mistakes, such as those with respect to numbers, 
where the memory was apparently trusted, and the 
result was a misstatement. In quoting from the Sermon 
on the Mount, for example, the writer says : ' Se 3e 
het pe to gonne mid him twa milen, ga mid him 
prie.'^ That the number of miles should be thus 
increased over that found in Matthew is more ex- 
cusable in a Middle English writer without facilities for 
verifying references, than is Browning's confusion of 
the two stories of the loaves and fishes.* 

More serious blunders due to faulty memory occur, 

^ Old English Miscellany^ p. 42. 

2 Homilies 1, p. 143. 

' Vices and Virtues^ p. 127. 

* The Ring and the Book 8. 1201-05. 



Iviii Introduction 

however. Richard Rolle tells us that Christ says in 
His Gospel: 

Wa till yhow |>at says with, will 
pat ille es gud and gud es ill.^ 

These words actually occur in Isaiah.^ Such mistakes 
as this are found so seldom in Middle English writings 
that we can but marvel at the accuracy displayed in 
an age when no concordances were accessible, and 
men so often relied on their memory for their Biblical 
allusions. In modern times, Browning, perhaps, more 
than any other poet, has alluded to the Bible from 
memory, and in such ways that we can not fail to 
be impressed with his knowledge of it, and his ability 
to use it familiarly for the enrichment of his poems. 
But it is not easy to pardon in him actual blunders 
due to reliance on memory, for he had no such excuse 
as his predecessors of the Middle English period. What 
can be said when he, too, puts into Christ's mouth 
words which come nearest to a saying of Isaiah's ? 

As wlien Clirist said, — when, where? 
Enough, I find it pleaded in a place, — 
'All other wrongs done, patiently I take: 
But touch, my honour and the case is changed ! 
I feel the due resentment, — nemini 
Honor em trado is my quick retort.' 

Perhaps the most trying kind of mistakes is that 
where certain ideas are ascribed to some Biblical 
writer, which it seems impossible to locate, even 

* The Pricke of Conscience 1614-15. 

2 5. 20. 

3 The Ring and the Book 10. 1982-87. cf. 8. 663-7. 



_1 



Ways of Using the Bible lix 

when the Latin is quoted. Such mistakes were fre- 
quently due, no doubt, to the fact that an author 
quoted some commentary which he easily confused 
with the Biblical passage commented on. Often and 
often in reading the Ayenhite of Inwyt, for instance, 
although we search all the books of the Bible and 
of the Apocrypha that can possibly be assigned to 
Solomon, we are finally compelled to think that the 
words, ' as saith Solomon,' must have been a sort 
of byword, used of any wise philosopher known to 
the author, some Church Father or perhaps Seneca. 
Naturally it is somewhat exasperating to find Brown- 
ing guilty of the same kind of thing, compelling us 
to go on as fruitless a search for the source in 
Solomon as any Middle English writer ever does : 

Why did a middle-aged not silly man 
Show himself thus besotted all at once? 
Quoth Solomon, one black eye does it all.* 

So much for some of the mistakes to be found in 
Middle English writings. Perhaps one reason why it 
is often so hard to find in the Bible verses said to 
be there, is that the author, steeped in the works of 
the Latin Fathers, and in other Latin works, has 
taken them at second hand. This is a practice to 
which modern writers are especially prone, and it is 
likely to get them into trouble. Sometimes the verses 
quoted from Scripture are easily recognized, but not 
always, by any means. A clear case of second-hand 
quotation where a Biblical source is at once sus- 
pected is that of a passage assigned by Hampole to 
Augustine, who evidently wrote with the Bible in 
mind : 

1 2. 426-28. 



Ix Introduction ; 

Man {)aii knawes noglit, says lie, Jl 

Wliat tyme {)e dedes comyng sal be; ^ 

Wake ay als tou had na knawing 

Of |)e tyme of dedys comyng, 

pat I)e dede may fynd |)e, wlien it sal com, 

Ay redy til God and bugli[so]m; 

And to {)at percliaunce knaw {)ou ne may 

J)e commyng, for l)on shuld be redy ay ! * 

Not SO apparent, though, is the Biblical source of 
Chaucer's words in the Parson's Tale, where Jerome 
is quoted as saying, 'The erthe shal casten him out 
of him, and the see also ; and the eyr also, that shal 
be ful of thunderclappes and lightnings.'^ Skeat's 
note on this passage is to the point : ' This passage 
from Jerome is probably founded upon Ps. xcvii. 3, 4.* 
Sometimes events narrated in the Bible were trans- 
ferred bodily by Middle English writers to entirely 
different scenes, and without any reference whatever 
to Scripture, probably because this would be in- 
appropriate. When Saint Alban was led to be beheaded, 
the waters through which his tormentors expected to 
take him are said to have parted and made a dry 
passage for him, so 'pat he wende ouer also druyye 
ase it a lande were.' Then the waters came together 
again.^ Here the Red Sea is not mentioned, even in 
a simile. Again, in the story of Saint Katherine, it is 
related that the men who had become Christians under 
Katherine's influence were thrown into the fire, but 
their clothes were not injured, neither was a hair of 
their heads touched by the flame.* With such familiar 

^ The Pricke of Conscience 1968-75. See Matthew 24. 44. 

2 The Persones Tale 173. 

3 Vol. 5. p. 451. 
* E. S.-E. L. 69. 65-68. 
5 The Life of St. Katherine 1416-18. 



Ways of Using the Bible Ixi 

use of the Bible, very common both in Middle and 
in Modern English literature, compare Browning in 
Balaustion's Adventure : 

Then, in a frenzy, so the noble oars 
Churned the black water white.* 

Here the reference is to the power of God in the 
leviathan, described in the book of Job.^ But, as 
Mrs. Machen says, no one would have traced the 
figure to its origin were it not for Browning's plainer 
quotation in The Ring and the Book : ^ 

Better bear 
The King of Pride go wantoning awhile, . . . 
Through deep to deep, followed by all that shine. 
Churning the blackness hoary.* 

Here, too, of course, any more explicit allusion to the 
Bible would have been out of place ; so Browning, 
like his Middle English ancestor, disguised the fact 
that he was using the Bible, and simply brought in his 
reference to it casually, for the sake of pictorial effect. 
Just as events narrated in the Bible were thus com- 
monly transferred at will by Middle English writers 
to remote scenes that they wished to describe, so 
were Biblical phrases used familiarly by all sorts and 
conditions of men whose stories are told in the litera- 
ture of the period. Sometimes the author himself 
uses them so naturally, and with such apparent un- 
consciousness of their source, that we begin to realize 
how saturated with Biblical phraseology was the dic- 
tion of every-day life in his time. A good example 

* Balaustion's Adventure 81-82. 
» Job 41. 31, 32. 

^ The Bible in Browning^ p. 5. 

* The Ring and the Book 10. 1104-08. 



Ixii Introduction 

is where the souls in hell, visited by Paul and Michael, 
according to the legend, cry out for mercy, saying: 

A {)e sun of Dauid in heven trone, 
Haue merce on us fore J)in gret pete.* 

Again Mary Magdalen, dying in the desert, thinks 
of Christ on the cross, and exclaims : 

Into {)ine hondene ich. bitoke |)e mi lijf and mi gast.* 

Inasmuch as the practice of such familiar use of 
Biblical phraseology is of importance as showing 
that one of the chief ways in which modern poets 
have used the Bible is to be found in writings of 
the Middle English period, a few more examples of 
it may be cited. In one of the oldest Middle English 
works, the Life of Saint Margaret^ occurs a particu- 
larly interesting and striking instance. Margaret is 
visited by a dove shortly before her death at the 
hands of pagans, and these are the words addressed 
to her: 'Eadi art tu meiden bimong alle wummen.' * 
Again, in Juliana, when the devil seeks out Juliana 
she speaks to him thus : ' Stew pe, storne of helle ; . . » 
nis na merci wiS pe, for pi ne ahestu nan habben.' * 
Here, of course, are the words of James : ' For he 
shall have no mercy, that hath shewed none.'* In 
Sinners Beware occurs an instance which, as often 
happens, we do not think of at first as being a quo- 
tation from the Bible. After two or three verses are 
cited which are easily recognized as Biblical, though 
not explicitly referred to Scripture, there follow these 
words : 

1 Old English Miscellany^ p. 219. 

2 Early South-English Legendary^ p. 480. * Juliana^ p. 49. 
* Seinte Marharete^ p. 20. ^ James 2. 13. 



Ways of Using the Bible Ixiii 

Herof we owe {)enclie, 
And ure sunnen aquenclie 
Mid beden and myd almesse.^ 

This sounds merely like the logical conclusion of all 
that the writer has been saying, but it is not safe to 
leave unsuspected even such a passing remark as 
that of the last two lines seems to be. Nor must 
we leave out of consideration, in our search for a 
Biblical origin, the books of the Apocrypha, which, 
as being contained in the Vulgate, were regarded 
without question as part of the Bible by Middle 
English writers. And our search results in the discov- 
ery of a verse in Ecclesiasticus which must have 
been the basis of the lines in question, 'Alms maketh 
an atonement for sin.'^ 

We may pause a moment here to note one or two 
instances of a similar use of Biblical phraseology by 
Shakespeare. The King in Hamlet says : 

What if this cursed hand 
"Were thicker than itself with brother's blood, 
Is there not rain enough in the sweet heavens 
To wash it white as snow ? ' 

Equally suggestive of Scripture are Malcolm's words 
to Macduff: 

God above 
Deal between me and thee.* 

Or take an illustration of the same thing from Ten- 
nyson. Enoch Arden, about to leave his heart-broken 
wife, exclaims, as if from the depths of his own sad 
heart, which instinctively turned to words suggestive 
of several verses in the Bible : 

1 Old English Miscellmiy^ p. 79. 2 3^ 30. 

3 Hamlet 3, 3. 45 : Psalms 51. 7. 

* Macbeth 4, 3. 120- J 21 : Gen. 16. 5; 1 Sam. 24. 12, 15. 



Ixiv Introduction 

Cast all your care on God; that anclior holds. 
Is He not yonder in the uttermost 
Parts of the morning? If I flee to these 
Can I go from Him? And the sea is His, 
The sea is His; He made it.^ 

In this connection it may be well to note the in- 
direct influence of the Bible over a Middle English 
writer, so steeped in Biblical thought and diction 
that he was apparently led to believe that certain 
ideas were to be found in Scripture which as a matter 
of fact are not there, but which suggest some parallel 
thought. A good example is this : 

Sen God made |)e world, als says haly writ, 
To serve man, and noght man to serve it.* 

Here Hampole was clearly thinking of Mark. 2. 27, 
'The sabbath was made for man, and not man for 
the sabbath.' With this of Hampole compare Shake- 
speare, who had a tendency to do exactly the same 
kind of thing, as when Christ's assertion that God 
' maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good ' ^ 
is seen to have influenced the poet when he wrote: 

The self-same sun that shines upon his court, 
Hides not his visage from our cottage, but 
Looks on all alike.* 

Like the practice of using the Bible so incidentally 
as to reveal the power its very words have come to 
wield over an author, this custom of applying Biblical 
ideas to other things than those mentioned in a par- 
ticular verse was as common in Middle EngHsh works 

1 Enoch Arden 222-226 : 1 Pet. 5. 7 ; Heb. 6. 19 ; Ps. 95. 5, 139. 9. 

2 The Pricke of Conscience 1152-53. 

3 Matthew 5. 45. 

* The Winter's Tale 4, 4. 436-438. 



IVays of Using the Bible Ixv 

as it is in modern literature. It is such habits as 
these, found in generation after generation of those 
who knew the Bible well, which most help us to 
feel the vital relation between the poets of one age 
and those of another, the close bond that knits the 
past with later years. 

We come now to a more distinctly and consciously 
literary use made of the Bible by Middle English 
writers in drawing illustrations from Scripture for the 
embellishment and enrichment of their works. There 
is a good deal of difference in the ways in which 
the various authors manage their illustrations. In the 
more serious works, an appreciation of the artistic 
value of these is less noticeable than in the romances, 
for example; yet even here we find illustrations from 
the Bible used in such a way as to make us sure 
that they were due to a conscious artistic sense. 
When a writer is earnestly urging the need of repen- 
tance, and cites example after example of men and 
women in the Bible who repented of their sins, as in 
the Cursor Mundi^^ then his moral purpose is far more 
apparent than his literary feeling. But when, in a 
romance of such distinct literary value as Gawain and 
the Green Knight^ we find illustrations drawn from the 
Bible, then we realize that their pictorial effect could 
not have been lost on the author. The situation 
in which Gawain finds himself when he discovers the 
trick played on him by a woman in order to test 
his virtue, is made more vivid and concrete, and the 
underlying thought more suggestive, by reason of 
appropriate Biblical allusion. Gawain consoles him- 
self with the thought that women were ever thus, 
nothing but gay deceivers, for Adam was 'beguiled 

1 E. G. 1474ff. 



Ixvi Introduction 

by one, and Solomon by many, and Samson all too 
soon, . . . and David thereafter was wedded with Bath- 
sheba, who brought him much sorrow.' ^ But over a 
century before, Robert of Brunne, who, as we have 
seen, realized the need of attracting the laity through 
stories calculated to deepen their religious and moral 
sense, had often used illustrations from the Bible in 
much the same way, that is, with some apparent 
feeling for their artistic value. This is evident from the 
way in which he rendered the Old French of his 
original, as in the following case. The point is made 
that no one should try to excuse his sin in confession, 
and the French says merely: 

Tiele fu la confessiun 

De Adam le premier hom : 

' La femme,' dit, ' que me donastes 

E par matrimonie cuplastes, 

Le frut, veiez, me bailla.' 

But Brunne expands this just enough to make it vivid 
and dramatic, far more effective and artistic: 

So dyd oure fadyr Adam, 

Wh.aii God of heuene to hym cam, 

And seyd, 'Adam, why art tou yn synne?* 

'Lorde,' lie seyd, 'my wyfe made me bygynne; 

pat yche wyfe I)at I)ou me wroght. 

She synned fyrst, and y noght.' ^ 

Instances of Biblical illustrations used for the sake 
of pictorial effect in itself, or for the purpose of making 
abstract truth appeal more deeply through direct sense- 
impressions, abound in The Pearly Patience^ and Purity^ 
as Mr. Osgood has pointed out.^ Even in Gower, 

^ Sir Gawain and the Green Knight^ Weston, p. 87. 
2 Handlyng Synne 12343-348. 
p. xviii. 



PVays of Using the Bible Ixvii 

so often called dull, they are not infrequent, as when 
he is seeking to impress upon men the stern fact, the 
eternal truth that when the world goes wrong, when 
the common people revolt against law and order, 
when kingdoms are rent in twain, the cause lies not 
in the planets, nor may it be ascribed to bad luck, 
but lies deep in man himself who has in some way 
sinned against God. In order to make this idea seem 
real and concrete, Gower illustrates it by telling the 
story of Nebuchadnezzar's dream. ^ And the effect 
is decidedly artistic. In Piers the Plowman occur sever- 
al instances of the same kind of thing, just as we 
should expect. One of the best is when Mede is 
described as being like Fauel^ "hire fader that hath 
a fykel tonge.' The reason given is quoted from the 
Latin — Qualis pater, talis filius — and then the author 
illustrates the point by reference to the fig tree: 

For shal neuere bren bere beries as a vyne, 
Ne on croked kene tliorne kynde fygys wexe.* 

But even in works unrelieved by stories, and cer- 
tainly not to be classed as literature, we find here 
and there an illustration, taken from Scripture in such 
a way that it seems like conscious art to have intro- 
duced it at all. In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, dullest of 
all Middle English writings, and a thorn in the flesh 
to him who is obliged to read it through, occurs an 
illustration from the Bible, introduced, as was often 
the case, by way of simile. In the midst of a tedious 
discussion of the need of virtuous living, the writer 
suddenly declares that just as the angels in heaven 
rejoice over one sinner that repents, so does the 

^ Confessio Amantts^ Prol. 499-686. 
> Piers the Plowman C, Passus 3. 28-29. 

e2 



Ixviii Introduction 

devil rejoice over a single good man whom he can 
lead astray.^ This simile is striking and effective, 
besides being somewhat original and fresh, and it 
lights up several dull pages. In the Ancren Biwle, 
which, delightful reading even to-day, is no less 
unembellished by stories than the Ayenbite, there is 
a simile that may be chosen out of many in this 
and other Middle English writings, to indicate the 
probable appreciation by Middle English authors of 
the artistic value of illustrations drawn from the Bible. 
Nuns are being told that in union there is strength, but 
in the separation of people who should walk together, 
danger and weakness. After giving several illustra- 
tions from life itself, the author says that too often 
anchoresses do not love each other, and are like 
Samson's foxes, turning their faces away from that 
which they ought to love. Moreover, they shall be 
bound together in their hate and go together to hell, 
even as Samson's foxes were tied by the tails, and 
had burning brands put thereon.^ 

We come, finally, to a way of using the Bible which, 
though common enough in Middle English literature, 
reveals no such power as that found in Old English 
works. This is the employment of Biblical material 
for the subjects of poems. There are in Middle Eng- 
lish no religious poems of such beauty and force and 
good workmanship as the Judith, the Christ, and The 
Dream of the Rood. In poems like The Annunciation 
of the Virgin Mary or The Woman of Samaria, we have 
scarcely more than a metrical paraphrase of Scrip- 
ture, which, though accurate and brief, leaves no im- 
pression either of virility or deep feeling. There are 
some lyrics, however, and some short prayers in prose, 

1 Ayenbite of Inwyt^ p. 238. ' Ancren Rtwle, p.. 254. 



Ways of Using the^ Bible Ixix 

which are largely dependent on the Bible for motive, 
and which reveal an intensity of emotion, a directness 
and simplicity, and a lightness of touch, that make 
them very charming. Such is A Song on the Passion^ 
where the writer seems so possessed by the meaning 
and the power of Christ's passion that, instead of 
giving us a mere paraphrase of the Gospel story, he 
breaks out spontaneously into a song that expresses 
his own feelings. Much the same might be said of 
On Lofsong of ure Lourde and The Wohnung of ure 
Lourde^ which, though written in prose, are poetic in 
spirit, and saturated with Biblical texts artistically 
woven together. Then there is the Pearl, most exquis- 
ite of Middle English poems, having its inspiration 
largely in the Bible. In this, and the poems oi Patience 
and Purity^ Mr. Osgood has noted 2400, out of 6074 
lines, which are either quoted or paraphrased from 
the Bible. 1 

In the foregoing survey of the uses made of the Bible 
during the Middle English period, many have nec- 
essarily been omitted. In fact, the ways of using 
the Bible are so numerous that our search for them, 
and discussion of them, could be prolonged almost 
indefinitely. For instance, it would be interesting to 
look for translations of the Vulgate where the Latin 
text was tampered with by scribes who made addit- 
ions to it not found in the Hebrew texts. One such 
example occurs in Piers the Plowman^^ where Mede 
quotes a verse from the Bible which she says is found 
in Wisdom, but which, as a matter of fact, is in Prov- 
erbs. Because she quotes only half of it, however, 
she is sternly reproved by Conscience, who tells her 
that she quoted only the part that she liked, and 

* The Pearly p. xvii. 

2 Piers the Plowman, 4. 487-496. 



Ixx Introduction 

left out that which she would rather not hear. Then 
Conscience gives the rest of the verse, both in Latin 
and in English. Skeat has failed to notice that the 
last part of this verse, that which Mede had omitted, 
is not found in the Hebrew and the Authorized Ver- 
sion. It is given in Wyclif and the Douay versions, 
and its presence there indicates a slavish adherence 
to the Vulgate, which was not infrequently the cause 
of error on the part of our earliest translators of the 
Bible. 

In this tentative study of Biblical translation in 
Middle English works, we have found that writers 
made extensive use of Holy Writ, all but five books 
being represented in the quotations to be found in 
their writings. If they did not give us any large 
part of the Bible in English, quoting, usually, only 
short passages, they at least displayed a familiarity 
with its different books, an accuracy of scholarship, 
a skill in translating, and an ability to use the Bible 
in a variety of ways, by no means unworthy of more 
modern authors. They helped to show the value of 
citing Scripture in literary works, as proof of special 
points needing to be forced home. This practice, 
illustrated by Hunger in Piers the Plowman^ who 
quotes Genesis, Psalms, Proverbs, and Matthew to 
prove that men should work and not stand idle, 
singing ' Hey, trolly, lolly,' has never disappeared 
either from sermons or poetry since men first began 
it in Anglo-Saxon times. In a recent sermon preached 
from a modern pulpit, some half dozen points, em- 
bracing scientific, philosophical, and ethical truths, 
were enforced and made more convincing by reference 
to the Bible, among them the idea, seemingly modem, 
of the survival of the fittest. The poet Tennyson, in 
Merlin and Vivien^ says : 



Ways of Using the Bible Ixxi 

There is no being pure, 
My cherub ; saith not Holy Writ the same ? ^ 

Moreover, these Middle English writers have been 
shown to be by no means insensible to the purely 
artistic value of Biblical quotations introduced into 
their works for purposes of enrichment and embellish- 
ment. We must now leave the quotations to speak 
for themselves. They will not be silent regarding the 
ability of many a man, living when the language 
was passing through a stage of fluctuation and tran- 
sition, to translate at least parts of the Bible into 
good idiomatic English with simplicity, grace, and 
dignity. They must, beyond all else, make us appre- 
ciate the fact that, even in its transitional stage the 
English language manifested signs of stability in the 
use of certain expressions, some of them fairly long 
clauses, which are still to be found in our English 
Bible of to-day, living witnesses to the skill of Middle 
English translators before Wyclif, a priceless inherit- 
ance from the past. If the quotations speak also 
of the poverty of the language, and the incapacities 
of the translators, suggesting how much progress has 
been made in the art since these early days, let us 
not forget the real debt of more modern translators, 
as yet unrecognized as fully as it should be, to the 
predecessors of Wyclif. 

The quotations will, it is hoped, suggest many 
points worthy of study, such as the question whether 
the paraphrases of Scripture, listed in the Appendix, 
were often as good as the direct quotations, or 
whether they were more often difl'use and greatly 
expanded from the original, including much irrelevant 

^ Merlin and Vivien^ 51-52. 



Ixxii Introduction 

matter.^ Perhaps one of the most interesting problems 
would be to determine, if possible, whether the best 
translations were usually made in prose or verse. 

After all has been said, perhaps the chief reason, 
from the author's point of view, for drawing so much 
from the Bible in literary works, was expressed by 
Richard Rolle, desiring to furnish others with such 
helps as might most influence them for good. He is 
speaking of the different ways in which the fire of 
virtuous conduct and unselfish living can best be 
kept going, and he thinks that the most effective 
' stekkis ' wherewith to kindle the fire are to be found 
in the Bible : ' A mane or a womane pat es letterede 
and hase vnderstandynge in Haly Writt, if he hafe 
pis desire of deuocyone in his herte, it es gude vn- 
to hym for to gedire hym stekkis of haly ensaunpills 
and saynges of oure Lorde, by redynges of Haly 
Write, and noresche pe fyre with thaym.'^ 

^ For particularly good paraphrases see Cz^;-^. 320-466 ; 16665-16742. 
2 English Prose Treatises 32 ; see Leviticus 6. 12-13. 



I 
I 



TWO SAXON CHRONICLES. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
7. 14. Se ungeleaffula^ wer bi9 gehalgad and gehseled 
J)urh J)at rihtwise^ wif, and swa gelice, pat wif 
purh geleaffulne^ wer. T.s. c. 202. d. 1067. 

* Ed. unge leaffula. ^ j]^!. riht wise. * Ed. geleaf fulne. 



THE PATER NOSTER. 

MATTHEW. 
6. 9-13. Fader ure, pe ert^ on heofena, sy pin nama 
ge-hagod. Cume pin riche. Sy pin willa on 
georSa swo swo on heofona. Ure deghwamlica 
hlaf gyf us to deg. And for-gyf us ure gyltas 
swo swo we for-gyfa9 pam pe wi3 us a-gylta3. 
And ne lede us on costnunga, ac a-lys us of 
yfele. Amen, sy hit swo. Rei. Ant. 204. 

LUKE. 

11.2-4. /S'ee Matthew 6. 9-13. 
1 Ed. giert. 



DISTICHS OF CATO. 

DEUTERONOMY. 

18. 19. Ne nim pu meadsceattas, for pam hie ablenda|) 
wisra manna gepanca, and wendap rihtwisra word. 

D. C. 54 (Zusatz lo). 



A2 



DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL. 



MATTHEW. 

15. 14. Ac gwanne the blind lat the blinde, 

In dike he fallen bothe two. Matzner 1.97. 239-240. 



SEINTE MARHERETE. 

PSALMS. 
88. 1-2. Buh pine earen, healinde Godd, ant bei to 

minen benen. s. M. 20. 14-15- 

113. 2. Beo pi nome iblescet ... in alra worldene world 

aa on ecnesse. S. M. 7. 8-10. 

118.26. See Matthew 21.9. 

ISAIAH. 

6.3. Hali is, hali is, pe Lauerd of heouene riche 

worses : heouene is ful and eor9e of pine wurSfule 

weolen. s. M. 22. 25-26. 

MATTHEW. 

21. 9. Iblescet beo pe bernes cumepe cum o drih tines ^ 

nome, heale in hehnesse. s. M. 22. 27-28. 

MARK. 

11.9-10. /S'ee Matthew 21. 9. 

LUKE. 

1. 28. Eadi art tu . . . bimong alle wummen. s. M. 20. 34. 

1 Ed. odrilitines. 



HALI MEIDENHAD. 

PSALMS. 
45. 10. Her me dohter. Bihald, and buh pin eare, and 
forget ti folc and tine fader hus. 

H.M. 3. 8-9. cf. 10, 13, 14, 15, 18-19 ; 39- 17. 

45. 11. Ant penne wile . . . pe king wilni pi wlite. 

H.M. II. II. 

ISAIAH. 

56. 4-5. ©eo pat . . . halde3 mine sabaz, . . . and halden 

me foreward, ich behate ham . . . i mi ^ kineriche to 

giuen ham stude and betere nome pen sunen and 

dohtren. H. M. 17. 35-19. 3. 

MATTHEW. 
19. 11-12. Ne underneomed nawt . . . pis ilke word 
alle Hwase hit me underneomen, underneome. 

H.M. 19.27-28. 

LUKE. 

1. 38. Low her mi Laurdes pralle ; after pi word . . . 

mote me iwurden. H.M. 45.9-10. 

1.48. For mi Lauerd biseh his pufftenes mekelac, 

me schulen clepien . , . eadi alle leoden. 

H.M. 45. 12-13. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
6. 18. Euch sunne pat men de3 is wi3ute pe bodi 
bute pis ane. h.m. 35. 12-13. 

^ Ed. imi. 



JULIANA. 

MATTHEW. 

23. 12. pu makest milde . . . alle peo muchele pat maked 
ham meoke, ant peo pet heie3 ham her, . . . leist 
ham swiSe lahe. J- 62. 3-5. 



LUKE. 

14. 11 ; 18. 14, See Matthew 23. 12. 



LIFE OF SAINT KATHERINE. 
DEUTERONOMY. 

4.28. See Psalms 115. 3-8. 

PSALMS. 
115.3-8. peos maumez beo3 imaket 
Of gold, and of seoluer, 
Al wi3 mannes honden; 
Mu3 bute speche, 
Ehnen bute sih3e, 
Earen buten herunge, 
Honden buten felunge, 
Fet buten gonge. 
peo pat hem makie3 
Moten beon ilich ham, 
And alle pat on ham trusted ! l. k. 25. 492-502. 

135.15-17. See Psalms 115. 3-8. 

ISAIAH. 
41. 10. Na ping ne dred tu, 

For ich am wi3 pe. 
Do pat me do pe. l. kJ 90. 1847-1849.^ 

64. 4. See l Corinthians 2. 9. 

LUKE. 
21. 18. pat an her of hare fax 

Ne schulde forwurSen. l.k. 112.2256-2257. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
2.9. Nan eorSlich ehe 

Ne mei hit seon, ... 
Ne nan eorSHch eare 
Hercnin ne heren, 
Ne heorte penchen of mon. 
And, hure, meale wi3 mu3, 
Hwet te worldes Wealdend 
HaueS igarket alle peo 
pe him ariht luuied. L.K.84. 1717-1725. 

1 1849 from Psalms 118. 6. 



1 



OLD ENGLISH HOMILIES 1. 

GENESIS. 
1.3. Beo liht, and hit wes liht. h. i. 139 (xiv). 10. 

1. 26. Uton gewurcan man to ure anlicnesse. h. i. 223. 8. 
1. 27. He makede mon . . . 

Onlete on his onlichnesse. h. i. 59. 87-88. 

2. 7. And God pa geworhte senne man of lame, and 

him on bleow gast, and hine geHffeste, and he 
warS pa man gesceapen on sawle. H. i. 221. 16-18. 

2. 16-18, 21. God pa hine brohte into paradis and hine 
gelogode, and him to cweS, ^Ira para pinge 
pe on paradis beo3 pu most bruce, and alle hi 
beo3 pe betehte, buton ane treowe pe stent on 
midden paradis ; ne hrepe pu pes trowes westm, 
for pan pu wurst dea31ic gef pu pes trowes westm 
geetst. ... pa cweS God, Nis hit naht gedafenHc^ pat 
pes man ane beo, . . . ac uton wircan him gemace him 
to fultume and to fro ure. And Go[d] pa geswefede 
pat Adam, and padae he slep pa gename he ribb 
of his sidan, and geworhte of pane ribbe ana wif- 
man. H. i. 221. 20-24, 34-223. 2 cf. 221. 28-31. 

3. 5-6, 17-19, 21.2 QQf^ ^Q^ genoh geare gif ge of pan 

treowe aeteS, panne beo3 giure eagen geopened 
and imugon gecnowen eig9er god and euyl, and 
beo3 englen geUce. ... pa pat wif . . . genam of 
pes trowes westm and seat, and giaf hire were and 
he set. . . . God . . . cweS, For pan pe were 
hihersam pines [? wifes] wordum, ... pu scealt 
mid aerfednesse pe metes tyUan, and se eor3e is^ 
awirigd on pine weorcum, syl9 3e* pornes and 

^ Ed. gedanfenlic. ^ Yot paraphrase of 1-4, 7, 11, see App. 2. 
3 Ed. his. * Ed. sylde. 



10 Old English Homilies 1 

brembles. pu eart of eorde genuine, and J)u awenst 
to eor3e. pu aeart dust, and pu awenst to duste. 
God ham geworhta pa reaf of fellan, and hi were 
gescridde mid pan fellen. H. 1.223.23-225. 2. 

3. 20. Adam hi nemnede Eua, ... for pan pe hi is seka 
libbinde moder. H. i. 223. 2-3. 

7. 5, 11-12, 17-18, 23.^ He dede pa swa him God bebead, 
and God . . . asende ren of heofene xl dagas to- 
gedere and geopenede pertogeanes^ alle well- 
springes and weterpeotan* of per mycele niwel- 
nisse. pat flod wex pa, and aber up pan arc, and 
hit oferstah selle duna. Wear3 pa elc ping cuces 
adrenct buton pa pe binnon pane arce were. 

H. I. 225. 20-26. 

9. 29. Noe lefede on all his life nigon hund geare and 
fifti, and he pa forSferde. H. i. 225. 32-33. 

15. 5. Bihald, he seide, up to heouene and tel peo 
steoren gif pu miht ; swulc seal beon pin ofspring. 

H. I. 133. 6-8. cf. 4-5. 

EXODUS. 

14. 22. pe see to-eode, and per stod a richt halue, and 
a luft alse an . . . wal. h. i. 141. 6-8. 

20. 7-8, 10, 12-17. Ne haue pu pines Drihtenes nome in 
nane aSa, ne in nane idel speche, in nane idel 

gelwunge Wite ge pet ge gemen penne halie 

Sunnedei, and pet ge hine wurSien and halden 
from uwilche swinke. . . . Wur3ian . . . pin feder 
and pin moder, penne beo3 pine dages ilenged . . . 
in eor3an. Ne be pu monslage. ... Ne beo pu 
eubruche. Ne do pu peof3e. Ne spec pu agein 
pine nexta nane false witnesse. . . . Ne wilne pu 
o3res monnes wif ne nanes p[in]ges* pe o3re mon 
ag[e].5 H. I. II (ii). 18-13. II. 

^ For a paraphrase of the rest of the story about Noah's ark, 
see App. 2. * Ed. J)er to geanes. ' Ed. weter J)eotan. 

* Ed. |)urges. ^ Ed. age. 



Old English Homilies 1 11 

20. 13-17. Ne beo pu nawiht monslaht, 

Ne in hordom, . . . 

Ne pu nagest for to stele, 

Ne nan pefpe for to heole. ... 

Ne wreiere ne beo pu noht, 

Ne niSful in pi poht. H. 57. 45-50. 

34. 28, He wes mid Gode fowerti dages and awrat 

pa ... e. H. I. 87. 22. 

DEUTERONOMY. 

5. 16-21. See Exodus 20. 12-17. 

6. 4-5. Ihere3 ge Israelisce bem, pet nis buten an God ; 
. . . hine ge scule . . . luuian mid al euwer heorte. 

H. I. II (ii). 15-17. 

6. 5. Luuian we hine mid aire heorte, mid aire saulen, 
mid alle mode, mid alle meine. H. 1. 123. 30-31. 

JOB. 
1. 8. lob wes anfald rihtwis mon ; . . . ure Drihten seide 
pet under heouene ne nan his ilike. H. i. 151. 29-30. 
2.3. See 1.8. 
5. 7. Iwilch mon bid iboren mid muchele sara. 

H. I. 129. 33-34. 

7. 1. Cnihtscipe is mannes lif upon^ eor3e. H. i. 243. 5-6. 
10. 1. Wa is mine saule pet mi lif pus longe ilest. 

H. I. 157. 19-20. 

PSALMS. 
2. 12. Vnderfod steore pi les 3e God iwurSe wra9 wip 
eou, and ge penne losian of pan rihtan weie.^ 

H. I. 117. 27-28. 

8.2. pu dest pe lof of milcdrinkende childre mu3e. 

H. I. 7. 16-18. 

8. 5-6. pet ure Drihten hine crunede mid blisse, and 

mid wur3scipe, and sette hine ouer his hondiwerc. 

. . . Al . . . ping ure Drihten dude under his fotan. 

H. I. 129. 18-22. 
1 Ed. upen. » Cf . A. V. 



12 Old English Homilies 1 

24. 1. Drihtines is te eor3e, and al pat hit fulles werld, 
and al pat trin wune3. H. i. 271. 5-6. 

24.8. Drihti[n] is mahti, strong, and kene i iihte.^ 

H. I. 273. II. 

37. 4-5. Haue pi licung ine Godd, and he wule giuen 
pe bonen of pine heorte. Vnwrih him pene wei 
pet is pi wilnunge, and he wule hit for3en. 

H. I. 215. 6-8. 

37.27. Buh from uuele, and do god. H. i. 117. 33-34. 

51. 2. ■ Clense me of alle mine fule sunen. H. i. 73. 21-22. 

51. 7. Bi-spreng me, Lauerd, mid buhsumnesse, penne 
wur3e ic clene. H. i. 73. 19-20. 

70. 5. Ic em parua and wrecche, ac, God, fulst pu me. 

H.I. 115. 7-8. 

72. 12. Drihten alesde pene wrechan, . . . and pen 
werchan pe wes al helfles. h. i. 129. 14-15- 

84.4. Eadi beo3 peo . . . pe i pin^ hus wunieS; ha 
schulen herien pe from [worlde into worlde.] 

H. I. 265. 2.3. 

97. 3. pet fur seal gan biforen, and forbernen abuten 
his^ fon. H. I. 143. 14-15. 

107. 14, 16. He to-pruste pa stelene gate, and tobrec 
pa irene barren. . . . He ledde heom of peostran 
and of scadewe of* dea3e.^ h. i. 131. 9-12. 

116.12. Lauerd, hwat mai i gelde pe for al pat tu 
haues giuen me? H. i. 285. 16 cf. 17. 

118.24. pis is pe dei pet God makede; beo we bli^e 
and glade on pis dei. h. i. 139 (xiv). 19-20. 

126.6. Heo oden wepende and so wen, and sculen eft 
cumen mid blisse and mawen. H. i. 155. (xvii). 6-7. 

141. 8. To pe . . . is al mi trust. H. 1. 197. 125. 

PROVERBS. 
8. 31. Mine esten beo3 wunian mid mannen beamen. 

H. I. 241. 4. 
1 Ed. ifihte. ^ Ed. i^in. ^ Ed. him. * Ed. and of. 

* The order of verses is inverted. 



1 



Old English Homilies 1 13 

10. 29. Godes wei is streinSe pe anfalde monne. 

H.I. 151. 24-25. 

ECCLESIASTES. 
7. 9, Wre33e haf3 wununge on |)es dusian bosme. 

H. I. 105. 23-24. 

10. 16. Wa |)ere peode per pe king bid child, and per 
pa aldormen etad on erne margen. H. 1. 115. 30-31. 

SONG OF SOLOMON. 

2. 6. Mi leofmonnes luft erm halt up min heaued, . . . 
and his riht erm schal biclupen me abuten. 

H. I. 213. 24-25. cf. 26-30. 

8.3. See 2.6. 

ISAIAH. 

1. 16. WascheS ou and wonieS clene. h. i. 73. 17. 

Beo3 iweschen and w[u]nie3 clene. h. 1. 159. 3. 

1.16-17. Iswike3 unrihtwisra dedan, and leomia9 god 

to wurchenne. H. i. 117. 32-33. 

40. 3. RereS up Drihtenes wei, and makiet his weoges 

rihte. h. 1.5. 34-35. cf. 7. i. 

49. 15. Magie wiman forgeten his oge cild, pat hi ne 

milsi hire barn of hire ogen inno9 ? And gief hi 

forgiet, pah hweder nell ic forgete pe. H. i. 235. 3-5. 

53. 7. Vre Drihten wes iled to siege al swa me dede 

a seep, and he nefre pa ne undude his mu3. 

H. I. 121. 26-27. 
Ure Drihten wes ioifred for-pi pe he hit walde^. 

H. I. 121. 31-32. 

LAMENTATIONS. 
1. 12. Ge alle pe fera3 pene wei, abida9, . . . and lokia3 
hweder enies monnes sar beo iliche mine sare. 

H. I. 121. 21-22. 

EZEKIEL. 
3. 17-19. Ic pe gef to scawere mine folke Israeles hirede, 
pet pu ihere mine word, and of mine muSe mine 

1 Vulg. 



14 Old English Homilies 1 

speche heom cu9e. And gif J)u pan unrihtwisan 
nult his unrihtwisnesse seggen, |)enne swelt pe 
unrihtwise on his unrihtwisnesse, and ic ofga 
et pe . . . his blod ; and gif pu wernast pane un- 
rihtwise mon, and he nule icherran from his sun- 
nan, purh pe he swelt on his unrihtwisnesse, and 
pine saule bi3 alesed. h. i. 117. 9-15. 

33.7-9. 8ee 3. 17-19. 

HOSEA. 

13. 14. Bu dea3, ic wulle beon pin deS ; and pu helle, 
ic wulle beon 3in bite. H. i. 123. 20-21. 

MALACHL 

1.6. ' Gif ic fader am^, wer his mi manscipe? Gif ic 
hlaford, wer his mine ageie? h. i. 235. 8-10. 

WISDOM OF SOLOMON. 
2.24. purh ni3 and onde com deS into pe worlde. 

H. I. 153. 25-26; cf. 36. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 

3. 30. Al swa pet water acwenched pet fur, swa pa 

elmesse acwencheS pa sunne. H. i. 37. 36-39. i. 

Alswa weter acwenche3 fur, alswa elmesdede 

acwenche3 sunne. h. i. 135. 32. 

MATTHEW. 

3.2. CumeS to sunbote, and forleteS eower sunne, 
for domes dei nehlecnet. h. i. 145 (xv). 20-21. 

3. 3. See Isaiah 40. 3. 
3. 16-17. See Luke 3. 22. 

3. 17. Her is min child, pe me is swi3e leof. 

H. I. 113. 22, 

4. 17. See 3- 2. 

5. 3. Eadige beoS pa wrecchan pe on gaste beo3 

wrecchan, for heore is heouenriche murh3e. 

H. I. 113. 36-115- I' 
1 Ed. ham. 



I 



I 



Old English Homilies l 15 

5. 7. Iselie beo3 efre pa mildheortan, for pi heo imetaS 
pa mildheortnesse. H. i. 109. 31-32. 

6. 9-13. Vre feder pet in heouene is, . . . 

pi nome beo iblecced. ... 

Cume pi riche. . . . 

pin (agen) wille beo ... 

In or3e . . . 

Al swa is in heouene pin (agen wil) . . . 

Gif us to dei ure deies bred. . . . 

Vre gultes . . . bon us forgeuen 

Al swa we dop alle men. . . . 

Ne led us noht in to costnunga, . . . 

Ac pu from alle ufele us ales. h. i. 55. 2-71. 276. 
6.9. pu ure feder pe ert on heuene. H. i. 113. 28. 

Vre feder pe ert in heouene. h. i. 125. 3-5. 

6. 12. Forgef us alle ure gultes, swa we forgeueS pan 

monne pe us to agulte3. h. i. 39. 16-17. 

6. 14. Swa se pu forgeuest pam monne pe wi& pe 

agulteS, swa pin Drihtin forgeue9 pe pine misdede. 

H. I. 39, 12-13. 

6. 24. He ne mei nawiht luuie God, and ec his ehte. 

H. I. 147. II. 

Nan ne mai twan hlaforde . . . powie. 

H. I. 241 (xxvi). 8-9. 

7. 2. Bi3on ilke imet pe ge meteg nu3e, seal eft beon 
imeten eower mede. h. i. 137. 29-30. 

7.6. Ne sculen ge nawiht gimstones leggen swinen 
(to mete). h. i. 135. 10. 

7. 12. Crist pe haueS ihate pet pu beode eilcmon al 
swa pu waldest pat me dude pe. ... h. i. 17. 34-35. 

13.3-8. See Luke 8. 5-8, 11. 

16.24. Hwa se wile cume efter me, for-sake him 
seolf, and here his rode, and folege me. 

H. I. 145 (xv). lo-ii. 

16. 24. Hwa se wule cume efter me, forsake him solf, 
and bere his rode, and folege me. h. i. 147. 13-14. 



16 Old English Homilies 1 

16. 27. God . . . wile gelden eche men his mede efter 
his werke. H. 1. 143. 23-24. 

19.29. Alle J)a |)et forleted fader o3er moder, suster 
o3er broker . . . for mine nome, heo sculen under- 
fon hundfalde mede, and Hf buten ende. 

H. I. 145 (xv). 24. 147. 2. 

20. 16. Hwi bo3 folc iclepede and swa lut icorene ? 

H. I. 165. 104. 

21. 1-4, 6-9. pe helend nehlechede to-ward Jerusalem . . . 
mid his apostles. ... pa he com to pere dune 
Oliueti, ... pa sende he is ii leornicnihtes and oped 
to heom, Go3' in pane castel pat is ongein eou, 
and ge finded redliche par ane asse ge-bunden 
mid hire colt; unbinded heo, and leaded heo to 
me. gif eniman seid eawiht to eou, segged pet 
pe Lauerd haued par-of neode, and redliche heo 
eou leted fere per-mid. pa apostles eoden and 
deden^ alswa pe Helende heom het. Heo nomen 
pe asse and here colt, . . . and duden heore clapes 
uppon.^ . . . Moni of pan floe manna . . . nomen 
heore clapes . . . and streihten . . . inne pe weye. . . . 
pa o3re men . . . stigen uppon pe treowe, and nomen 
pa twigga and pa blostme, and . . . bistreweden al 
pane weye. . . . And al pe Hebreisce folc pe eode 
efter him and biuoren him sungun . . . and cwepen, 
. . . He is iblesced pe pe her cumet on Drihtenes 
nome. . H. i. 3. 3-5. 8. 

22. 14. See 20. 16. 

22. 37. See Deuteronomy 6. 5. 

22. 37-39. Luuien God mid ure mihte, ..." 
Mid ure saule, ... 
pis is pe furste bode . . . 
And pis o3er . . . 
Is ilich, . . . 

^ Ed. Grod. 2 Ed. dedeun. ' Ed. huppon. 



Old English Homilies 1 17 

Luuien J)i cristen euenling 

Alswa pe seoluen ... h. i. 55. 29-57. 40. cf.65. 199-200. 

Luuie we God mid vre heorte and mid al 

vre mihte 

And vre emcristene alse suelf. h. i. 177. 305-306. 

24. 43. Gef pes lauerd wiste . . . hwenne ant hwuch 

time pe peof walde cume to his hus, he walde 

wakien, ne nalde he nawt polien pe peof forte 

breoken hire. H. i. 245 (xxviii). 5-7. 

25. 21. Ga . . . in to pi lauerdes bHsse. h. i. 263. 34-35. 

25.41. WiteS into ece fer pe is gearced mine fo and 

his gegen[g], h. i. 239. 36-241. i. 

28. 20. Ic seolf beo mid eow alle dagen a pet^ endunge 

pissere weorlde. H. i. 119. 15-16. 

MARK. 

1.3. See Isaiah 40. 3. 
1.10-11. See Luke 3. 22. 
4.3-8, 11. See Luke 8. 5-8, 11. 
4. 24. See Matthew 7. 2. 
8. 34. See Matthew 16. 24. 
10. 29-30. See Matthew [9. 29. 
11.1-7. See Matthew 21. 1-4, 6-9. 
12. 30-31. See Matthew 22. 37-39. 

LUKE. 

1. 31, 34. pu scald underfon an child in pi wombe and 
bere knaue child, and haten hit Helend, and hit 
seal king bon on pet endelesse kineriche. And 
pet . . . meiden onswerede and seide, . . . Hu seal 
pat bon, soppen na mon mine likame irine3 ne 
mid me flescliche nefde to donne? pa onswerede 
pe engel and seide, Spiritus sanctus, et cetera. 

H. I. 77. 21-26. 

1. 42. pu ert . . . blisful ouer alle wummen. H. 1. 191. 19. 

1 Ed. al)et. 

B 



18 Old English Homilies i 

1.62. Drihtin aworped Ja median of heore heh setle 
and on-hefd pe mildan. h. i. 113. 12-13. 

3. 4. See Isaiah 40. 3. 

3.22. pe Halie Gast com uppen ure Drihten in ane 
culfre liche, and iherde his fader stefne of heouene, 
and seide, . . . pis is min loue sune pet me wel 
liked. H. 1. 141. 24-27. 

6. 21. Eadi beo3 pa ilke pe nu weped, ... for heo 
sceolen beon igledeS. h. 39. 5-6. 

6. 38. See Matthew 7. 2. 

8. 5-9, 11. A . . . mon ferde ut and seow, and sum of 
pe sede feol an uppe pe stane, and per adrugede; 
and sum among peornen, and per aswond; and 
sum bi pe weie, and were to-treden and fugeles 
hit freten ; and sum on gode eorde, and pet com 
wel for9. Deo apostles hine beden pet he scalde 
suggen hwet peo sage bicweSe, and he seide, 
Godes word is sed. h. i. 133. 19-26. 

9. 23. See Matthew i6. 24. 

10. 27. See Matthew 22. 37-39. 

10.30-35. A mon lihte from Jerusalem into lerico 
and fol imong poues ho him bireueden and ho 
him ferwundeden and letten hine liggen half quic, 
and wenden ford, per com a prost bi pe weie 
and him nawiht ne help, and wende ford; per 
com an diacne, et cetera, pa com per an helendis 
mon and heuede roupe of him and wesch his 
wunden mid wine and smerede mid oli and bond 
his wunden and brohte him uppon^ his werue 
and brohte him to an horshuse^ and bitahte hine 
pe horshorde^ to witene. A pe margen bitahte 
him twa peneges to spenen on him, and seide. 
And gif pu mare spenest of pine, hwan ic agen 
cherre, al ic pe gelde. H. i. 79. 3-13. 

1 Ed. huppen. * Ed. hors kuse. ' Ed. hors horde. 



Old English Homilies 1 19 

11.2. See Matthew 6. 9. 
11.4. See Matthew 6. 12. 

11.28. -^die and blessede beon alle peo pe ihereS 
Godes weordes and heom athalde9. 

H. I. 47. (v). 18-19. 

11.41. Dele3 elmesse and alle ping eou beo3 clene. 

H. I. III. 13-14. 
12. 39. See Matthew 24. 43. 

12.49. Ic com for3on pet ic walde sendan fur on 
eor9an, and ic wile pat hit beme. h. i. 97. 4-6. 

15. 3-7. Hi-refen and syn[f]ulle ^ men geneahlehton pan 
Helende and woldan his lare gehiran. pa cearod- 
on pa sunder halgan and pa boceras per he3en 
peode for pan se Helende under-feng pa sin- 
fullan and ham mid imone hafede. pa sede se 
Helende . . . pis bispell. Hwilc eower hef3 an 
hu[n]dred sceap, gif he fo[r]list an para sceape, la, 
hune^ forlet he negon and hunneogontie^ a westene 
and ge3 secende pat an pe him losede? Gif 
he hit pan gemet, he hit berS an his eaxlun . . . 
blissiende. pan he ham cym6 he gelaSeQ his 
frend and nichi-bures him to, and cwe9, BlissiaS 
mid me fo[r]pan pe ic imete mi sceap pe me 
losede. Ic sege eow pat mare blisse biS an hefene 
be anun synfulle man gif he his synnen mid ded- 
bote bereused pan him si be nigon and hund 
negontie rihtwisan pe ne beofiaS nanre dedbote.* 

H. I. 243 (xxvii). 2-245. 12. 
16. 13. See Matthew 6. 24. 

19.29-35. See Matthew 21. 1-4,6-9. 

21.19. On eower ipulde ge habbeS eower saulen 
ihaldene. h. i. 105. 21-22. 

22.44. pu was i swa Strang a swing pat te swat as 
blodes dropes dune to pe eor3e. h. i. 281, 20-21, cf. 19. 

^ Ed. synfulle. ^ Ed, la huiie. ' Ed. hun neogontie. 

* Ed. ded bote. 

B2 



20 Old English Homilies 1 

JOHN. 

1. 29. pet . . . lomb . . . pe binimed middanerdes sunne. 

H. I. 127. 17-18. 
1. 32. See Luke 3. 22. 

6.51. Ic am cwuce bread pe astah fram hefene. 

H. I. 241. 7-9. 

9. 31. SunfuUes monnes bone nulle God Almihtin 
iheren. h. 137. 21-22. 

12.47. Ac he ne com na to demane moncun . . . ac 
to helenne. h. i. 95. 4-5. 

13.34. See 15.12. 

14. 6. Ic em pe wei, and pa so9fastnesse, and pet eche 
lif ; ne mai nan man bicuman to mine heouenliche 
fadere butan purh me. H. i. 119. 8-10. cf 7. 

15. 12. Bis is min bibode and min heste pet ge luuian 
eou bitwixan alswa ic luuede eou. H. 1. 125. 17-19- 

17. 3. pat is . . . eche Hf to . . . cnawen sod Godd ant 
him pat he sende, Ihesu Christ. h. i. 263. 9-10. 

20. 19. He com among his disciples per pe geten 
were ilokene, pet wes a sunnedai. and seide to 
heom, Sehtnesse^ beo mid eou. h. i. 141. 33-34. 

20. 22. Crist ableow . . . ofer pa apostlas . . . pus 
cwe9inde, OnfoS HaHne Gast. h. i. 99. 15-27. 

ACTS. 
2. 1-8, 12-19, 34-35, 37-38, 41-42, 45. Cristes apostles weren 
wuniende edmodHche ... on ane upflore. . . . 
pa on pisse deie, pet is, Pentecostes, and Witte- 
sunnedeie, com ferliche muchel swei of heofne 
and fulde al pa upfleunge mid fure. And wes 
isegen biforan heore elche swilc hit were furene 
tungen, and heo weren pa alle ifullede mid pan 
HaHe Gast, and on-gunnen to speoken mid mis- 
lichen spechen bi pam pet pe halie gast him tahte. 
pa weren per igedered wi3inne pere buruh of leru- 
^ Ed. setnesse. 



1 



Old English Homilies 1 21 

salem trowfeste men of elchere peode pet under 
heofene erdeden, . . . and heor eclicnew^ his ahgene 
speche. pa iwar3 pat folc swi3e abluied, and mid 
wundrunge cweSen, . . . La, hu ne bea3 pa pet here 
speca3 GaHleisce, and ure elc iherden hu hi spechen 
ure speche on pan pat we akenned weren. La, hwet* 
seal pis beon? pa seiden pa ludeiscen men abismer, 
pas menbeoS mid miste fordrencte. pa and-wurde 
Petrus, Hit is undertid, hu mihte we on pissere 
tide beon fordrencte? Ac pes witegan cwide, 
lohles, is ifulled. God cweS purh pes witegan 
mu9 pet he walde his gast asendan ofer mennesc 
flesc and monna bern sculen witegan. And ic 
sende min tacna geond pa eor3e . . . Alswa Daui3 
. . . witegede^, . . . Drihten cwe3 to mine Drihtene, 
Site to mine riht alfe for3 pet ic alegge pine feond 
under pine fot-sceomele. pa pet folc pis iherde 
pa iturne heore mod, and seden to pan apostlan, 
Leofmen, hwet is us to donne? pa and-wurde 
Petrus, Bi-reowsia3 eo[w]re sunnan and underfod 
fuluht on Cristes nome, penne beo0 eowre sunnen 
aleide and ge underfoS pene Halie Gast. pa under- 
fengen heo his lare and bugen to fulehte on pon 
deie preo pusend monna. And pa weren alle mid 
sibsumnesse . . . and salden heore ehte . . . and 
heo hit delden elcan alswa heo neode hefde. 

H. I. 89. 21-91. 19. 

4. 32, 34-35. pa iweorden alle pos ilefede men swulche 
hi alle hefden ane heorte and ane sawle, ne heore 
nan nefden sunderlich ehte, ac heom alen wes 
imene heore ping, ne per nas nan wone bi-twuxan 
heom, and pa pet lond hefden, he hit sealden and 
pet wurp brohten to pes apostlas fotan, and heo hit 
delden elchun alswa heo neode hefden. H. 1.9 1.20-25. 
* Elc icnew ? ^ ^^ j^ hwet. ' Verse 83 is freely paraphrased. 



22 Old English Homilies 1 

8. 32. See Isaiah 53. 7. 
10.42. See 2 Timothy 4. i. 

ROMANS. 

2. 6. See Matthew 16. 27. 

6. 11. pet ich to pe world beo dead and euer iiuie to pe. 

H. I. 211. 22-23. 

8. 32. God ne sparede na his agene beme, ac gef hine 
to cwale for us alle. h. i. 121. 5-6. 

8. 35, 38, 39. Hwet mei tweamen us from Godd ? . . . 
[Ih] am siker . . . [pat ne schal lif ne de3, ne 
wa, ne wunne] nowder [to dealen us ant his luue]. 

H. I. 265. 21-23. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

11.31. ^if we ne fordemden us seoluen ne schulde 
we nout beon elles hwar fordemed. H. 1.211. 1-3. 

12.8-11. Summe men he gif wisdom and speche, 
summe god i3onc, summe muchele ileafe, summe 
mihte to helene un-trume men, summe witegunge, 
summe iscead godra gast and ufele. Summe he 
gif3 misHche irord, summen man irecdnesse of 
misHche spechen. Ealle pas ping . . . de3 pa Hahga 
Gast, to delende uwilchen bi pan pet him iwur3. 

H. I. 97. 17-22. 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

5.10. Ec efter pet he hef3^ idon s[c]al per penne 
[beon] idemet. H. 1. 171. 171. 

6.2. Nu beo3 icumen pa bicumeHche dages and pa 
hahe dages. h. i. n (11) 2-3. 

9. 6. pe mon pet lutel sewe3 he seal lutel mage ; and 

pe 3e sawe3 on blescunge, he seal mawen of 

blescunge. H. 1. 131 (xiii). 10-12. 

pe pe sawe3 nu on blescunge, he seal eft mowen 

of blescunge. H. 1. 137. 32-33- 

1 Ed. ef d. 



Old English Homilies 1 23 

GALATIANS. 

2.20. Ic liuie naut ic, ac Crist liued in me. 

H. I. 189. 9-10. 

Ich liuie nout ich, auh Crist liue3 in me. 

H. I. 211. 24-25. 

6.7. ^uric mon seal eft mowen bi pon pe he nu 
sawed. H. 1. 137. 31-32. 

6. 14. Beo 3e world [dead] to me, and me to pe worlde. 

H. I. 211. 19. 

EPHESIANS. 

6. 12. We ne agen naut to fihten to-geines fleis and 
blod, ah to-geines pa awariede gastes pet welded 
posternesse. h. i. 153. 12-14. 

6. 13, 16-17. ScrudeS ow mid Codes wepne, and nimed 
gode ileue to burne, to hope to helme, so9e luue 
to scelde^. Codes word to sworde. h. i. 155. 7-9. 

PHILIPPIANS. 
1.23. Ich walde pet ich ded were, for me longed to 
Criste. H. 1. 157. 34-35- 

2.7, He wes imacad to monne ilicnesse and iwunden 
mid flesce al swa mon. h. i. 127. 5-7. 

2. 8. Crist, Codes sune, wes ibuhsum pan heuenliche 
federe to pa dede. h. 1. 121.8-9. 

3.20. Ure erde is in houene. H. 1. 157. 25. 

1 TIMOTHY. 

6. 15. Alra kingene king and alra hlaforden hlaford. 

H. I. 219. I. 

6. 15. King ofer alle kingen, and hlaford ofer alle 
hlaforden. h. i. 233. 9-10. 

2 TIMOTHY. 

4. 1. He seal deme pa quike and pa dede. 

H. 1. 171. 190. 
4, 1. Cume a domesdai to demen bode cwike and 
deade. h. i. 209. 18. 

^ Influenced by 1 Thess. 5.8. 



24 Old English Homilies l 

HEBREWS. 
11.6. Ne mei na man do ping pet beo God iqueme 

bute he habbe rihte ileue mid him. h. 1.73. 11-12. 
12. 7-8. Durh-wunia3 on steore, and ge beo3 swilche 

forligeres gif ge libbaS butan steore. H. 1. 117.29-30. 
12. 29. God is . . . pet niminde fur. H. i. 97. 2-3, 

JAMES. 
1.8. pe twafalde mon is unstapelfest on alle his weies, 

H. I. 151. 27-28. 

4. 6. Drihten widset pan pruden, and gemeS pan ed- 
meodan streinpe. h. i. 113. 15-16, 

4. 7. Etstont pen feont, ant he fiiS anan riht. 

H. 1.255. "• 

1 PETER. 

1. 18-19. Ge ne beo3 ne alesde of deofles anwalde 

mid gold ne mid seolure, ac beoS mid pan deore- 

wurpe bleode of pan clenan and of pan unwem- 

medan lombe. h. i. 127. 14-16. 

5. 5. See James 4. 6. 

5. 8. pe deofel . . . ge3 abutan alswa pe gredie^ lea 
sechinde hwen he mage fordon. H. 1. 127.27-28. 

1 JOHN. 
3. 2. Beo3 . . . ilich him, ipe ilke wlite pat he is, for 
ha seo3 him as he is, nebbe to nebbe.^ 

H. I. 263. 11-12, 

3. 14. pe mon pe hetaS his bro3er, he wunaS in deade. 

H. I. 125. 9-10. 

3. 18. Luuian . . . naut one mid worde ne mid tunge^ 
ac ec mid worke and soSfestnesse. H. 1. 125. 21-22. 

4. 19. Luuian we ure Drihten, for pon he luuede us 
er we hine. h. 1. 123. 33-34, 

4.20. pe pet ne lufa9 his broker pene pat he isihS, 
hu mei he lufian God pene pet he ne isih3 
licomliche ? H. i. 99. 26-28. 

1 The last phrase is from 1 Cor. 13. 12. 



I 



Old English Homilies 1 25 

4. 20. pe mon J)e seid pet he luua9 God and hate9 
his broker, he is Hhgare, for pe mon pe ne luua9 
na his broker pe he isi3, hu mei he luuian wel 
ure Drihten pe he naut ne isihS? H. 1. 125. 11-14. 

REVELATION. 
7. 17. Godd . . . haue3 alle teares iwipet of hare ehnen. 

H. I. 261. 20. 
17.14. See I Timothy 6.15. 

19.16. See I Timothy 6.15. 

20. 13. See 2 Corinthians 5. 10. 



OLD ENGLISH HOMILIES 2. 

GENESIS. 

3. 16. On sorege pu shalt child kennen and beren. 

H. 2. 179.32. 

3. 17. For pat pu ete pat ich pe forboden hadde 
waried wurSe [pe eorde] on pine werke. 

H. 2. 181. 24-26. 

3. 19. On pine nebbes swote pu shalt pin bred noten. 

H. 2. 181. II. 

15. 5. Bi-hold up to heuene, . . . and tel pe sterres gif 
pu miht, for swich shal ben pin ofspri[n]g.^ 

H. 2. 153 (xxvi). 22-24. 

JOB. 
1.1. See 1.8. 

1. 8. He was admod, . . . and rihtwis, . . . and godfruht, 
. . . and loSles. Nis on eorSe non o3er his liche. 

H. 2. 167 (xxviii). 6-7, 9. 

1.8. He was ofeald man, and rih[t]wis, and Godfriht. 

H. 2. 187.28. 

1.21. Ure Louerd hit gaf, ure Louerd it binam; . . . 

hered beo his holi name. H. 2. 197. 10-12. 

2.3. See 1.8. 
7. 1.^ Mannes liflode buuen eorde is fardung. 

H. 2. 189. 15-16. 
14. 2. He is fleonde alse shadewe, and ne stont neure 

on one stede. H. 2, 175.25-26. 

42. 6. Ich haue syneged, and gabbe me suluen per- 
offe, and pine me seluen on aschen and on iselen. 

H. 2. 65. 18-19. 

PSALMS. 

1.1. And turnde on pe hinderfulle rede. And stod 

on pe weie of synnes. And set on pe setle of 

unhele. H.2.59(xi). 13-15. 

* Ed. of spring. * Ascribed to Tobit. 



1 



Old English Homilies 2 27 

7. 12. Bute [we] turnen to Gode anradliche, he wile 
his swerd dragen. H. 2. 61.22. 

18. 9. Be heuene abeh and dun asteh, and steh eft 
abuuen cherubin. H. 2. m, 22-24; cf. 145 (xxv). 9. 

24. 7-10. Gie maisterlinges herwi3-innen opened giure 
gaten, and ech gate untine3 giu seluen to-genes 
pe king of blisse pe wile faren herin. . . . Hwat is 
pis blissene king ? He pe is aire mihtene Louerd, 
he is aire blissene king. H. 2. 115. 18-23. 

24. 7-8. Ge maisterlinges, . . . openeS giwer gaten. pe 
king of blisse wile faren herin. ... pe Louerd pe 
is strong and mihti and on fehte. H. 2. 113. 8-13. 

25. 10. Godes weie ... is mild-hertnesse and so3- 
fastnesse. h. 2. 187. 31-32. 

26. 15. Eure beo mine egene opene to ure Drihten, 
for . . . he . . . of pis werses grune mine fet breiden. 

H. 2. 217. 18-20. 

26.4. Ne held ich nefre wel mid hem pe gon to 
idelnesse. H. 2. 211.24. 

Nelle ich nefre gon pider in pere me swich 
unriht drige3. H. 2. 213. 18-19. 

26. 5. Me is andsete pe samninge of pe hinderfulle, 
for^ ... hie ben lo3e God. H. 2. 215. 3-5. 

32. 1. Edie ben alle po pe here giltes ben atleten, and 
helid here sinnes. H. 2. 69. 15. 

37.27. Forbue iuel and do god. H. 2.63. 1-2. 

44. 15. Min shamfestnesse is to-genes me. 

H. 2. 73. 26-28. 

44. 26. Aris . . . and elp me up. H. 2. 103. 5-6. 

47.5. Ure Drihten steh on wordlesse songe and on 

bemene stefne. H. 2. 113. 29-30; cf. 115. 3-4. 

49. 10. Hie bileue3 uncude me[n] pe aihte pe hie 

forleten habbed. H. 2. 183.26-27. 

^ Probably with reference to Ps. 139. 21. 



28 Old English Homilies 2 

50. 3. Danne cumeS ure Drihten openliche. . . . And 
giet panne pat fur berneS biforen him, and storm ^ 
beS muchel al abuten him. H. 2. 171.27-30. 

51. 7. Bispreng me mid edmodnesse, Louerd, panne 
be ich clene. h. 2. 17. 5. 

53. 2-3. Ure Drihten . . . bihe of houene to mannen, 
and lokede gif here ani understoden oSer bi-sohten 
him, and seh pat alle hie turnden fro him hem 
seluen, and of hem alle ne was bute on ^ pat dide 
anie gode dede. h. 2. 121 (xxi). 17-21. 

69. 15. Louerd, ne pane pu pat storm me duue, ne pat 
pe deul me swelge, ne pat pe bit tune ouer me 
his mu3. H. 2.43. 15-16. 

73.23-24. Du helde mi riht bond, and leddest me on 
pine wille and understode me mid wurdscipe. 

H. 2. 165. 27-28. 

78. 24-25. He let hem reine manne to bi-liue, and gef 
hem bred of heuene, and men eten englene [bred], 

H. 2.99. 14-16. 

93.3. De water stormes an-hefden here stefne. . . . 
De water stremes on-heueden up here undes. 

H. 2. 177. 20-21, 28. 

93. 4. Wunderliche ben pe sae ut sondes, and wunder- 
ful is ure Louerd on peunesse. H. 2. 177. 35-36. 

94.19. Alse fele sorinesses swo ich haue on min 
herte, . . . mid alse fele frefringe pu hauest blissed 
min soule. H. 2. 71.4-5. 

106. 1. KneoweS ure Louerd, for pat he is wel god, 
and swo mild heorted. H. 2. 71-9-10. 

107. 14, 16. Ure Helende brae po pe irene perre and 
alto shiurede pe giaten. . . . And he brae here 
bendes and ledde hem ut of pestarnesse and of 
deaSes shadewe.^ h. 2. 113. 16-22. 

^ 1 Ed. storem. ^ Adding to the Vulgate a reference to Clirist. 
' The order of clauses is inverted. 



Old English Homilies 2 29 

116.5. Vre Louerd is mild heorted and rihtwis. 

H. 2. 59 (xi). 18. 

118.24. pis dai haue9 ure Drihten maked to gladien 
and to blissen us. h. 2. 93 (xvi). 2-3. 

119.110. De sinfulle haued leid grune me to henten, 
and ich ne forlet pine bode. . H. 2. 209 (xxxiU). 2-3. 

124. 7. Ure soule is abroiden of pe hunte grune. 

H. 2. 209 (xxxiii). 20. 

130. 1-2. On diepe wosides ich clupe to pe Hlouerd. 

Hlouerd her mine stefne. h. 2 43. 29-30. 

137.3-4. Singed us of pe lofsonges^ of Syon. Hu 

muge we singen Godes loft song in uncuSe londe ? 

H. 2. (ix). 51.26.53. 3. 

137. 6. Cleued be mi tunge to mine cheken gif ich 
forgete pe, Jerusalem. h. 2. 73. 7-8. 

141.9. Louerd, shild me wi9 pat grune pat hie leid 
hauen me to henten. h. 2. 209 (xxxiii). 7-8. 

PROVERBS. 

10.29. Godes wei is strong pe ofealde man. 

H. 2. 187. 17-18. 

30. 8. Louerd, ne gif pu me noper ne woreld winne 

ne meseise, ac mi bare bileue. H. 2. 43. 22-23. 

SONG OF SOLOMON. 
2. 8. Here he cumeS stridende fro dune to dune, and 

ouer strit pe cnolles. H. 2. m. 34-35. 

6. 10. Hwat is pis pe astihgd alse dairieme ^, fair alse 

mone, icoren alse sunne ? h. 2. 167. 8-9. 

ISAIAH. 
1.16. Wasse3 geu, and wunie3 clene. H. 2. 17. 2. 

Wasshe3 giu, and wunie3 clene. H. 2. 151. 3. 

5.22. Wo po ilche pat ben mihti to drinken. 

H. 2. 55.21-22. 
1 Ed. loft songes. ^ Ed. dai rieme. 



30 Old English Homilies 2 

11.1-2. An gerd sal spruten of Jesse more and an 
blosme stien of pare more, and uppe J[)are blosme 
resten pe holie gost. H. 2.217 (xxxiv). 1-3. 

24. 2. Prest sal leden his lif alse lewede maen. 

H. 2. 163. 24. 

55. 7. Forlete pe iuele man his wei and Je unriht- 
wise his fele unnete speche, and tume to Gode. 

H. 2. 69. 24-25. 

58. 6. pat me is quemere pet unbinde3 pe bendes of 
widerfulnesse and po ouersemde burden. 

H. 2. 63. 32-34. 

JEREMIAH. 
17.5. Cursed be pe man pe leue3 upon^ hwate^. 

H. 2. II. 18-19. 

ZECHARIAH. 

1.3. TurneS giu to me, and ich wile turne me to giu. 

H. 2. 61. 14-15. 

14. 5. Ure Louerd wile cume, and alle hise halegen 
mid him. H.2. 5. 6-7. 

MALACHI. 
4. 2. Of pe is arisen pe sunne of rihtwisnesse. 

H. 2. 109 (xix). 21-22. 

WISDOM. 
2.24. Durch onde com dead in to pe worelde. 

H. 2. 191. 14. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 

3. 30. Alse water quencheS fur, alse almes quenched 

sinne. h. 2. 157- 15- 

30. 23. (Vulg. 24.) Haue reoSe of Sin ogen sovle, penne 

likeste Gode. h. 2. 95.32-33. 

MATTHEW. 

3.4. Stark haire of oluete his wede, wilde hunie 
and languste his mede. h. 2. 127. 29-30. 

6. 9-13. Fader ure pu ert in heuene, . . . bledsed be 
pi name. . . . Cume pi rixlinge. . . . Wur3e pi 

^ Ed. upen. * Vulg., in homine. 



Old English Homilies 2 31 

wil on eorSe swo hit is on heuene. . . . Gif us 
to dai ure daihwamliche bred. . . . And swo for- 
giue us ure gultes, swo we don hem here pe us 
agult habbeS. Lauerd shild us fram elche pine 
of helle, . . . ac les us . . . of iuele. Amen. h. 2. 25-31. 
6. 9-13. Vroure . . . fader heouenHche Drichte, 
Iherd ge beo pin holi nome . . . 

Al swo is in heouene heg in eorpe beo pin wille 

Vre dagwuneHch^ bred, Louerd, pu vs sende. . . . 
Fader, forgif vs ure gult and eke alle ure sunne, 
Al swo we do3 pe us habbed igruld. . . . 
Bring us ut of . . . fondinge. h. 2. 258-259. 

7. 2. See Luke 6. 38. 
9. 13. Ich com to clepen po forsingede to sinbote. 

H. 2. 121 (xxi). 10. 

10. 16. Here ich giu sende alse shep amang wulfes ; 
beo3 penne giepe . . . alse pe neddre. h. 2. 195. 14-16. 

11.10. Here ich sende min engel biforen pine nebbe 
pe shal ruden pine weie to-fore pe. h. 2. 133. 27-28. 

11.11. Of alle pe bernes pe ben boren of wifes bosem, nis 
non more penne lohan pe fulcnere. H. 2. 131 (xxii). 6-7. 

Of alle wifes children nis non more panne . . . 
lohan Baptiste. H. 2. 137. 12-13. 

11. 29. Leme3 of me, for pat ich am milde and admod 
on herte. h. 2. 89 (xv). 16-17. 

12.38-39,41-45. Meister, we wolden sen sum fortocne 
of pe. . . . And he hem gaf to andswere, . . . pus 
que3inde, . . . luel mennish^ and forhored mannish 
acse3 after fortocne of heuene, and hie ne shulen 
hauen bute eor31iche, . . . fortocne bi lonan pe 
prophete. . . . On domes dai shal pat folc arisen 
on pe michele dome and fordemen pis mannish . . . 
for pat pe hie undernomen pe wise lore of lonan 

pe prophete, and lete here sinnes pe so3e quen 

^ Ed. dag wunelich. * Ed. melmannisli. 



32 Old English Homilies 2 

shal a domes [dai] arisen on pe michele mote and 
fordemen pis frakede folc. For pat hie com fro 
pe wereldes ende to heren salomones wisdom. . . . 
Denne pe iuele gost fared ut of pe manne and 
weue3 wide and wandreS ouer al fro drige stede 
to oder sechende reste. . . . And penne he a 
none ne mai, he sei9 to him seluen, . . . Ich wile 
turnen agen to mine huse pe ich er ut of wende. . . . 
And cume3 perto, and fint hit emti, and mid be- 
seme clene swopen, and faire maked. . . . And 
panne ferde pe fule gost and seuene o3re gostes 
mid him forcu3ere pen him self were . . . into his 
wunienge : . . . and perfore^ was here ende werse 
pane here biginnenge. H. 2. 81 (xiv). 12-87. 34- 

12. 45. And perfore wur3 here ende werse pene here 
beginninge. H. 2. 83. 14-15- 

And be3 here ende forcu9ere pene [h]ere bi- 
ginnenge. H. 2. 83. 28-29. 
And perfore wur3 [hjere ende werse pene here 
biginninge. H. 2. 83. 36-85. i. 

16. 24. See Mark 8. 34. 

19.29. Ech man pe for mine name forsake3 fader 
o3er moder, suster o3er bro3er, ... he shal fon per- 
to-genes hundredfeld mede, and habben lif abuten 
ende. h. 2. 203. 28-205. i. 

21. 1-3, 6-9. po pe com to Bethfage, . . . bi sides leru- 
salem, on pe fot of pe dune pe men clepen Munt 
Oliuete, po sende tweien of hise diciples into pe 
buruh of Jerusalem, and bed hem bringen a (wig 
one te riden . . . pe alse unwurpeste wig, . . . pat is), 
asse. ... po tweien sanderbodes ferden . . . and 
funden an asse mid fole, and ledden hit to-genes 
him. And pe . . . apostles leiden here elopes peruppe, 
and ure Helende rod perone And po pe ferden 

^ Ed. J)er fore. 



1 



Old English Homilies 2 33 

biforen him, and po pe after him comen remden 
lude stefne, pus que3inde, Silof DauiSes bern, 
blesced bie he pe cumeS a Godes name. ... pe 
children briggeden pe wei, . . . sume mid here 
clo3es, and sume mid boges pe hie breken of 
pe trewes. h. 2. 89 (xv). 7-14. 17-91. 6. 

22. 4. Mi bord is maked. . . . CumecJ to borde. 

H. 2.93 (xvi). 4-6. 

22. 12. Hwu come pu ider in mid unbicumeliche weden? 

H. 2. 97. 6-7. 

25. 34. Cume3 ge ibletsede, and underfoS eche Hf . . . 

pat is giarked siden pe biginninge of pes woreld. 

H. 2. 5. 32-34. 

Cume3 ge blescede, and underfo3 pat riche 

pat giu is giarked fro pe biginninge^ of pe worlde. 

H. 2. 67 (xii). 12-14. 

Cume3 ibledsede, and underfoS eche lif. . . . 

H. 2. 173. I. 

25. 41. WitecJ ge awariede gastes into pat eche fir on 
helle, , H. 2. 5. 36. 

Wite3 ge awerhgede gostes in to helle. 

H.2. 55. 1-2. 

Wite9 ge aweregede gostes in pat eche fur 

pat is garked to deuules and here fereden to 

wuniende euere. H. 2. 69. 7-8. 

WiteS gie awariede gostes in to eche fur. 

H. 2. 169. 35-36. 
MARK. 

1.2. See Matthew 11. 10. 
1.6. See Matthew 3. 4. 
4. 24. See Luke 6. 38. 

8. 34.2 pg j^^i^ |)g ^jlg folge me, forsake him seluen, 
and here his rode, and cume after me. 

H. 2. 203. 11-12. 
^ Ed. bigiimigge. 

'^ Altliough tlie homily is on Mark 8. 34, tlie Latin cited is 
closer to tlie Vnlg. of Matt. 16. 24. 

C 



34 Old English Homilies 2 

Ech man pe wile cumen after me, forsake him 
seluen, and bere his rode, and folge me. 

H. 2. 205. 12-13. 
10. 29-30. Bee Matthew 19. 29. 

LUKE. 

1. 8-9, 11-U. po pe he gede in pe temple mid his rechel- 
fat^, . . . pe . . . man sah pe heg engel atte alteres 
ende and warS of-grisen and ofdred. And te 
engel qua3 to him, . . . Ne beo J)u Zacharie no[h]t 
of-grisen : . . . God haue3 herd pine bede and 
tided te bene, and Elizabet pi spuse shal hauen 
a cnauechild, and him shal to name lohan, and 
hit shal beo pe to michel blisse, and fele shule 
fagenien on his burde, . . . for he shal ben michel 
bifore Gode. H. 2. 133. 35-135. 11. 

1.14-15,18-20,39-41,43,76.^ On his burde michel folc 
blisse, and bifore Gode ben michel and mihti. 
po understod pe . . . man pat he was of michel 
elde and his woreldes make was teames atold 
and unberinde, . . . and pus quad, . . . Hwu mai 
ich pis wite ? po seide pe engel, . . . For pu art 
unlef mine worde, pu shalt beo dumb forto pat 
child beo boren. . . . Marie . . . com to hire moge, 
Elizabet, . . . and alse wat se pat . . . meide grette 
pe . . . spuse, (po war3 so3 pat pe engel hadde er 
bi pis child seid) pat child sholde on his moder 
wombe ben fild of pe holi gost. . . . We3en is 
me cumen, pat mi Louerdes moder cume3 to 
me ? ^ . . . pis child shal hoten Godes prophete 
and fare bifore Godes neb, and maken his weies. 

H. 2. 125 (xxii). 9-127. 14. 

1.31-35,38. pu shalt understonde child on pine innoSe 
and cnowen for cnauechild, and clepen hit Helende, 

1 Ed. rechel fat. ^ poj. ^ paraphrase of vv. 5, 11, 13, see App. 2. 
* V. 64 is freely parapkrased in 127. 9-11. 



Old English Homilies 2 35 

and hit sal ben king on pe endelese kineriche. 
po andswerede . . . Marie and seide, Whu shal 
fat wur3e, si36en wapman me ne [a]trined? And 
pe engel hire andswerede and seide, . . . pe hoHe gast 
wile cumen uppen pe, and Godes mihte make 3e 
mid childe, and hwanne hit be3 iboren, men sullen 
clepen hit Godes bern. po andswerede . . . Marie 
and seide, . . . Ich am Cristes maiden, alse pu 
hauest iseid, swo mote hit wur3e. h. 2. 21. 12-23. 
2. 8-11. Were herdes wakiende bi side pe bureh and 
wittende here oref. Do cam on angel of heuene to 
hem, and stod bisides hem, and Godes brihtnesse 
bilihte hem : and hie waren swiSe ofFurihte and 
ofdredde. And pe engel quaS to hem, Ne be ge 
naht ofdredde, . . . ich ew bringe ti^inge pe shule 
ben a folke to muchele blisse. ... Vs is boren 
to dai Helende, pat is Crist pe Louerd, on Daui3es 
buregh. H. 2. 31 (vi). 8-33. n. 

5. 32. See Matthew 9. 13. 

6. 38. Bi pat ilke met pe ge meteS, . . . shal ben meten 
giwer (mede). h. 2. 159. 13-14. 

7.27. See Matthew 11. 10. 

7.28. See Matthew 11. 11. 

7. 37-38, 50.* Nam ane box gemaked of marbelstone, 
and hine fulde mid derewurSe smerieles, and cam 
par he was, and ... his fet lauede mid hire bote 
teres and wipede his perafter^ mid here faire here 
and mid hire mu3e custe, and parafter smerede. 
pe^ ward pat hus al ful of pe swote, swote bre3e. 
. . . Ure Drihten . . . pus qua3, Wimman, pine 
sunnen pe be9 forgiuene.* h. 2. 115. 1-14. 

^ For the paraphrase of the rest of the story, see App. 2. 

2 Ed. J)er after. 

3 From John 12. 8. 

* Influenced by such passages as Matt. 9. 2 ? 

C2 



36 Old English Homilies 2 

9. 23. 8ee Mark 8. 34. 

10. 3. See Matthew 10. 16. 

10. 30. A man ferde fram Iherusalem into lerico, and 
bicam uppe peues, and hie him bireueden alle 
hise riche weden, and wundeden him swi3e sore, 
and forleten him unneSe Hues. 

H. 2. 33. 20-22; cf. 28-30, 33-34. 
10. 42. Marie haueS icore pat beste del. H. 2. 143. 19. 

11.2-4. See Matthew 6. 9-13. 

11.31. See Matthew 12.42. 

12.49. Ich com for to senden fur on eorde, and wile 
pat it berne. H.2. m. 11-12. 

14. 33. No man ne mai folge me bute he forsake alle 
pe woreld winne pat he weld ahg. h. 2. 205. 3-4. 

17.14. Go3 and shewed giu giuwer prest. H. 2. 71.18. 

21. 19. On giwer poleburdnesse ge shulen wealden 
giwer saule. H. 2. 79. n. 

JOHN. 

1. 9. He- is pat so3e liht, pe lihte9 ech man. 

H. 2. III. 6-7. 

He is pat so3e liht pe lihted alle men pe on 
pis woreld cume9. H. 2. 161.24-25. 

1. 19-23.^ Hwat art tu ? . . . Ne am i^ noht Crist. And 
hie seiden, Ar tu^ Helias? Nai, he seide. And 
hie seiden. Artu^ prophete? Nai, he seide. .. . 
Seiden hie, Wich andswere shule we giuen hem 
pe senden us to pe? And he answerede pus 
quedinde, Ich am his steuene pe remed in pis 
westerne, and pus que3inde, MakeS pe Louerdes 
weies, and rihte3 his pe3es. H. 2. 129. 6-15. 

1. 33. Wanne pu sest gost cumen and wunien uppe 
mannen, he shal fulcnen on pe holie gost. 

H. 2. 137. 5-7. 

^ For a paraplirase of the first part of 1. 19, see App. 2. 
2 Ed. ami. » jg^^ ^rtu. 



Old English Homilies 2 37 

6. 53, 55. Mi fleis is wis mete, and mi blod iwis drinke. 
. . . Ne muge hauen no lif on giu, bute ge liuen 
bi mi fleis and bi mi blod.^ h. 2. 97. 27-31. 

14. 1, 16 + 16. 13. Ne beo giuer heorte noht iSreued ne 
ofdred ; ich wile giu senden pe heuenliche fre- 
fringe . . . pe giu shal frefrin, and techen so3- 
fastnesse and bringen tiSinge of ping pe beon 
to cumende. H. 2. 117. 7-11. 

ACTS. 

1. 11. Engles . . . wis pe apostles stoden, mid snou- 
wite shrude, and pus seiden to hem, ... pe is^ 
faren fro giu into heuene, he cume3 eft alswo ge 
him segen faren into heuene. H. 2. 115. 5-9. 

ROMANS. 

6. 19. Alse ge hauen giwer lichame don to hersu- 
miende fule lustes and unriht, alse dod giwer lich- 
ame heSenforS to hersumiende clennesse, and riht- 
wisnesse, and holinesse. h. 2. 65. 29-31. 

12. 16. Ne beoge ge noht gepe to-gene giu seluen. 

H.2. 195. 4. 

12. 19. Heald me pe wrache, and ich . . . wile . . . for- 
gelde. H. 2. 179. 23-24. 

13. 12. De niht is forS-gon, and dai neihlecheS, and 
forpi hit is riht pat we forleten and forsaken miht- 
liche deden po ben pe werkes of piesternesse, and 
scruden us mid wapnen of lihte. h. 2. 9 (Hi). 5-9. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
2. 9.^ Eie ne maig . . . biholden, ne [ere] Ihisten, ne 

herte penchen. H. 2. 185. 19-20. 

11.28. Proue ech man him seluen . . . penne under- 

stonde he pat husel, and drinke of pe cahce. 

H. 2. 93 (xvi). 9-12. 

1 The order of verses is inverted. * Ed. his. 

' The first part of the verse is very freely paraphrased. 



38 Old English Homilies 2 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

9. 6. pe man pe litel sowe9, he shal litel mowen, and 
he pe sowed on blescinge, he shal eft mowen on 
blescinge. h. 2. 153 (xxvi). 11-13. 

He pe sowed on blescinge, he shal eft mowen 
on blescinge. h. 2. 159. 16-17. 

GALATIANS. 
5. 17. pe lichame fiited and winneS togenes pe gostes 
wille, and pe saule agenes pe lichames wille. 

H. 2. 55. 12-14. 

5. 17. Be lichame winned togenes pe gost, and J)e 
gost togenes pe lichame. H. 2. 189. 23-24. 

6. 7. Ech man sal eft mowen bi pan pe he nu mowed. 

H. 2. 159. 15-16. 

EPHESIANS. 

4.22,24. See Colossians 3.9-10. 

6. 12. We ne flited nocht to-genes flesh and blod, ac 
to-genes (aweregede gostes) pe welded pesternesse. 

H. 2. 189. 19-20. 

6. 16-17. Habbed rihte bileue to brunie, and^ hope to 
helme, and sode luue to shelde, and Godes word 
to swerde. h. 2. 193.4-5. 

PHILIPPIANS. 

3. 19. Here wombe is here Crist. h. 2. 165. 3-4. 

3.20. Ure erd is on heuene. h. 2. 149. 14-15- 

COLOSSIANS. 
3. 9-10. We habbed don of us pe ealde man . . . and 
don on pe newe. H. 2. 201. 8-10. 

TITUS. 
2. 12. Wile we leden ure lif on pisse worelde mede- 

liche. H.2.7(ii).8-I9. 

HEBREWS. 

10.30. See Romans 12.19. 

1 Influenced by 1 Thessalonians 5.8. 



Old English Homilies 2 39 

JAMES. 

1.8. De twifealde man is unstedefast on alle his 
spechen. H. 2. 187. 20-21. 

1. 14. Ech man beo8 bi sleht of his agene lichames 
luste. H. 2. 107. 3. 

1. 17. Ech god giue and fule giue cume9 of heuene 
dunward. H. 2. 105 (xviii). 13-14. 

Ech god giue and ful giue cume3 of heuene, 

send of lemene fader. h. 2. 107. 12-13. 

4.4. Ech pat is weorldes frend is ure Drihtenes fo. 

H. 2.43. 33-34. 

5. 16. Shewed giwer synnes pe preste.^ h. 2. 65. 22. 
Shewed giwer sinnes on o5er stede.^ 

H. 2. 71. 11-12. 

1 PETER. 

2. 11. FlesHche lustes . . . pe flited^ . . . toganes pe . . . 

saule. H. 2. 55. lo-ii. 

WiStieS giu fro flesUche lustes pe winnen to- 

genes pe wreche saule. ♦ h. 2. 63. 28. 

Wi9-tie9 of flesliche lustes pe deried ure sowle. 

H. 2. 79.4. 

Wid-teod giu of pe flesliche lustes pe fihted 
togenes pe soule. h. 2. 137. 18-19. 

WiS-teo9 giu pe fleshliche lustes pe fliteQ to- 
genes pe soule. H. 2. 189. 29-30. 

3. 18. Ure Helende Crist polede enes de3 for ure sinnes. 

H. 2. III. 3. 

5.8. Vre fro pat is pe deuel wuandred abutan us. 

H. 2. 35. 35. 
1 Vulg., alterutrum. ^ Ed. flited. 



VICES AND VIRTUES. 

GENESIS. 

2. 17. Hwilche daige, he sede, se 3u etst of 3ese trewe 
3u art dea9es sceldi[h]. v. v. 51.23-24, 

3. 17. gewerged bie 3e ierSe on 3ine werke. 

V. V. 117. 26-27, 

12.1. Ga ut, cwa3 he, of Sine lande, and ut of 3ine 
kenne, and ut of Sines fader huse, and cum in 
to 3o londe Se ic Se wile sceawin. 

V. V. 109. 27-29. cf. 31,33; 111.1,8. 

22.2. Nim Sine sune, Se Su luuest swa michel, and 
offre hine me upe Sare dune Se ic Se wile sceawin. 

V. V. III. 11-12. cf. 15-16, 

DEUTERONOMY. 
8. 3. De mann ne leueS naht he^ bread ane, ac leueS 
bi Sa wordes Se gaS ut of Godes muSe. 

V. V. 89. 2-4, 

1 CHRONICLES. 

16. 34. AndettiS^ gewer sennen, he sade, Goddalmihtin, 
for San Se he is god, for San his mildsce is hier 
on world.^ v. v. 123. 11-13. 

PSALMS. 
2. 12. NemeS discipline . . . pe las te Godd him wraSpi, 
and gie forfaren of Sa rinte weige ! v. v. 125. 29-30, 

1 bi? 

2 Latin, confitemini. This sense of tlie word, though correct, 
does not suit the context either here or in the PsaLms where 
the phrase occurs, cf. the Authorized Version, where the word 
is more suitably rendered by give thanks, 

' Vulgate, in cEternum. 



Vices and Virtues 41 

4. 6-7. Manige segge3 . . . hwo is pat us muge sceawin 
3a gode ? . . . pat liht of his ansiene is [ge]marked 
riht uppen us. . . . Du, Hlauerd, gaue blisse on 
mine herte. v. v. 31.16-27. 

6.6. Ich schal watrien min bedd mid mine teares. 

V. V. 147. 10. 

11. 5. (Vulg. 10. 6.) De man 3e luue6 unrihtwisnesse, 
he hate3 his awene saule.^ v. v. 37. 27-28. 

13. 3-4. Hlauerd, opene mine eigene, and liht his mid 
pe so9e lihte, pat ich naure ne bie slapinde on 
3are saule dea3e, ne 3at 3e dieule[s] mugen be- 
gelpen pat hie hafden 3e heigere hand ouer me. 

V.V. 127. 17-18. 

15. 1, 3-5. Hlauerd, . . . hwa mai wunen mid 3e on Sine 
huse, o3er hwa mai him resten upe 3in halige 
munte of heueneriche? Se 3e swere3 so3 his 
nexte, . . . and se 3e ne gifd naht his eihte te goule, 
and se 9e ne nimS none mede of 3e innocentes. 

V. V. 77. 35-79. 7. cf. 8-9. 

17. 8. Vnder 3are scad ewe of Sine fiSeres . . . scild me. 

V. V. loi. 34-103. I. 

32.8. Ich 3e wile giuen an[d] geat, and ich 3e wile 
wissin on 3ese weige Se 3u nu gost. v. v. 85. 33-34. 

32. 9. Ne bieS gelich Se horse ne Se mule, Se ne 
habbeS non and get! v. v. 89. 30-31. 

34. 12-16. Hwa is pat, . . . Se wile hauen ... lif ? . . . 
Forbet Sine tunge fram euele, and Sine lippen Sat 
he ne speken swiledom ; . . . waend fro euel wune, 
and do god. Danne sculen Godes eigen bien uppe 
Se, . . . and his earen opene to Sine [bjienes. Godd 
. . . lokeS wraSliche uppe hem Se euele doS ; . . . 
for Si (seal Godes wraSSe) . . . forliesen hem . . . 
of Sese . . . land. . . . Hie sculen iec forliesen Sat 
. . . land. V.V. 59. 24-61. 16. 

^ Contrast the A. V. ; tliis rendering follows the Vulg. literally. 



42 Vices and Virtues 

36.7. See 17.8. 

42. 3. Mine teares . . . me waren bred daig and niht. 

V. V. 147. 7-8. 

45. 7. For3an, . . . 9at tu luuedest rihtwisnesse and 
hatedest unri[h]tnesse, for Si haued 3in Lauerd 
ismered pe mid ele of blisse. v. v. 33. 1-3. 

51. 1-2, 7, 9-13, 15-17. Hlauerd, . . . after 3at 9e 3in mildce 
ys michel, haue ore of mine michele senne ! And 
after Sine manifealde mildces 3e 3u hafst ihafd 
to mankenne, Hlauerd, do awei fram me Sese 
michele unrihtwisnesse. . . . And sprseng me mid 
tare ysope. . . . Danne wurS ic iclansed . . . and 
hwittere Sane ani snaw. . . . Min herte of alle 
mine sennes make hlutter and clene, . . . and 
rihtne gost newe inne me. . . . (Ace nu ic bidde 
Se) . . . Sat tu ne forwerp me fram Sine ansiene. 
. . . And Sine hali gast . . . ne benem Su me nseure. 
^if me nu agean Se ilche blisse pat ic [h]adde 
ser ... of Sire hale. . . . Ic wile tache So un- 
rih[t]wisen Sine weiges, and ... to orelease, hie 
sculen wsenden to Se. . . . Hlauerd, nu ic wolde 
Se wurSigen, and loc ofrien. ... pat icwemeste 
loc . . . Sat is Se gast and Se hierte Se bieS swiSe 
geswseint mid eadmodnesse and mid manifealde 
(pohtes of soSe) bereusinge. v. v. 81. 27-85. 13. 

52.3,5. Du luuedest euelnesse mare Sanne godnesse, 
unrihtnesse more to spekene Sanne rihtwisnesse; 
for Si Se seal God . . . forliesen. v. v. n. 14-16. 

61.3. (Hlauerd, bie ure) tur of strengpe agean alle 
unwinnes ! v. v. 107. 8. 

62. 10. Worldes eihte, gif hie is swiSe rixinde to Se- 
ward, ne do Su naht Sine herte Serto. . . . 

V. V. 75. 22-23. 

63. 1. Mi saule was ofperst, . . . after Se Hlauerd, and 
min flesch michele swiSere. v. v. 93. 15-16. 



Vices and Virtues 43 

73. 22. Ich am imaked al swo a dier . . . beforen 3e. 

V. V. 93. 12-13. 

76. 2. On sibsumnesse is imaked his stedel. v. v. 97. 20. 

77. 10. Dies wsendinge is iwis 3urh Godes swi3ere hand.^ 

V. V. 23. 7-8. 

80. 5. Hlauerd, fed us mid 3o breade of swete teares, . . . 

and gif us drinken of . . . teares, and Sat mid imete. 

V. V. 149. 1-3. 

81.12. Ich hem let, he sei9, after here awene wille; 
after 3an 3e here herte leste. v. v. 13.26-27. 

85. 8. Ich wile lesten and understanden hwat min 
Lauerd Godd spekS in me. v. v.87. lo-n. 

85. 10. Mildce and So3 . . . gemetten hem to gedere. 
Mildce and So3 hem imetten. v. v. 113. 9-10. 

85. 10. Rih[t]wisnesse and Sibsumnesse kesten hem 

to-gedere. v. v. 1 1 7. 23-24. 

89. 14. Rihtwisnesse and dom, hi makieS Godes sate. 

V. V. 105. 7, 

106.1,107.1. See i Chronicles i6.'34. 

107. 26. Hie stie3 up to heuene, . . . hie stik3 ni3er in 
to nielnesse. v. v. 45. n, 16-17. 

118.1. Bee l Chronicles 16.34. 

119. 11. On mine hierte ich hedde pine wordes, Hlauerd, 
pat ich nolde naht senegin ageanes 3e. v. v. 125. 2-4. 

119.21. gewerwed bien hie, Louerd, alle 3e Sine be- 
hode healden nelleS. v. v. 19. 24-25. 

119.66. Tach me godnesse, and . . . andget. 

V. V. 127. 21-23. 

119.165. Michel sibsumnesse is alien 3e luuieS Sine 
lage, ne bieS hie naure wroSe. v. v. 99. 11-12. 

132. 11. Of So wastme of Sine wombe ic wille setten 
uppe Sine setle. v. v. 115. 33-117. 2. 

136.1. See i Chronicles 16.34. 
1 Cf . the A. V. 



44 Vices and Virtues 

141.2. Hlauerd, . . . swa go upp mine gebede to-foren 
9e, swa 9at stor dieth ut of stor f[a]te ! ^ 

V. V. 143. 23-24. 

143. 2. Hlauerd, . . . ne go Su noht in to dome mid 
Sine pralle, for3an all 9at is Hues on heuene and 
on ierSe ne mihte bien irihtwised ongeanes 3e. 

V. V. 105. 13-15. 

146. 4. On here sende-daige forwurSeJ) alle here pohtes. 

V. V. 33. 11-12. 

PROVERBS. 
9. 1. Wisdom . . . ararde hire an hus, and hie karf 

hire seuen postes. v. v. 91. lo-n. 

11.21. Hande on hande nis naht 3e euele man gylt- 

leas. v.v. 133. 15. 

16. 32. Bettre his . . . 3e polemode mann panne |)e 

stronge pe nim3 casteles. v. v. 129. 3-4. 

ECCLESIASTES. 

7. 18. Se 9e Godde on-dratt, ... he latt he naht te 

donne. v. v. 63.9-10. 

12.13. Drsed Godd, and hald his bebode ! v. v. 61. 33. 

ISAIAH. 
5.21. Wa geu de healdeS geu seluen for wise, and 

to-foren geu seluen bie9 geape! v. v. 79. 20-21. 

6. 10. Bland Sies folkes hierte, pat hie ne sien ne 

understande. v. v. 127. 7-9. 

43. 26. Sei 3u . . . gif 9u wilt bien irihtwised. 

V. V. 123. 2-3. 

49.15. Hv mai 3at moder forgeten Sat child 3e hie 
bar in hire wombe ? pein hie hit forgete, ic naeure 
ne forgete 3e. v. v. 87. 22-24. 

52. 11. MakieS gew clane 3e bere3 Codes faten ! 

v.v. 123.33. 
1 Perhaps influenced by Bevel. 8. 8-4. Ed. storfate. 



Vices and Vtrtttes 45 

56. 10. Hie bie3 de dumbe^ hundes 5e ne cunnen oSer 
ne mugen berken. v. v. 109. 21-22. 

65.24 + 58.9.^ Ar 3anne 3u clepige to me, ich segge, 
Loke, hier ich am. v. v. 145. 7-9. 

JEREMIAH. 
17.5. gewerged bie 3e mann pe haue3 his hope te 
manne. v. v. 33. 16-18. 

EZEKIEL. 
18.30. Wande3 to me, he sei3, and nemeS and do3 
scrift. v.v. 19. 14-15. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 
2. 1. Lieue sune, . . . panne 3u cumst to Godes huse 
him to Senin, bie wel war and garke 3ine saule 
agen maniges pennes fandinges. v. v. 73. 9-1 1. 

32. 10. Do alle fing after rade, 3er after hit ne seal 
pe ofpenchen. v. v. 71.8-9. 

Alle 9o ping 9e 3u hauest te donne, do it 
mid rsede. v. v. 75. 6. 

MATTHEW. 

4. 4. See Deuteronomy 8. 3. 

4. 17. Nime3 scrifte of gewer sennes, hit neihe3 heuene 
riche. v. v. 121. 7-8. 

5. 7. Eadi bie3 3e milde, forSan hie sculen hauen 
milce. v.v. 113. 6-8. 

5.8. Eadi bieS 3a clane-hierte menn, for 3an hie 
sculen Gode gesen. v. v. 125. 8. 

5. 24. Ga arst and seihtle wi3 3ine broker. v. v. 3. 3-4. 
5.25. Darhwile 3e 3u art mid pine wiQerwine on 3a 

weige, bie him teipinde 3at 3e he wile hauen 
iden, Iseste he 3e nime and betaeche 3e 3e crau- 
iere, and he se33en betache 3e 3e pineres and 
3e cwelleres ! v. v. 75. 9-12. 

^ Ed. dumpe. 

2 Apparently a combination of these two verses, tliongli tlie 
Latin given corresponds to the Vulgate in neither case. 



46 Vices and Virtues 

5.34-35,37. Ne swerige9, nailer ne be heuene ne be 
ier3e, ne bie nan o3er Sing, bute ia, ia, nsei, nai. 

V. V. 9. 12-13. 

5. 39-41. Se Se smit pe under Sar [e]are, . . . wand him 
to pat o3er. Se pe beni benim3 3e pine kiertel, 
gif him pine mantel. Se 3e het pe to gonne mid 
him twa milen, ga mid him prie.^ v. v. 127. 29-32. 

5. 39. Se 3e smit under 8a eare, want to Sat oSer. 

V. V. 13. 18. 

5.42. iElche manne 3e 3e bitt, 3u aust to giuen. 

V. V. 77. lo-ii. 

6.2,5. Hie habbeS inumen here lean. v. v. 5.30-31. 

6. 6. Danne 9u wilt gebidden Se, ... ga into pine 
bedde, and s[c]ette pe d[ure] uppen Se, and bidde 
pe swa to pine fader Godd Almihtin. v. v. 143. 2-4. 

6. 16. See Matthew 6. 2, 5. 

6. 21. Bar Se Sin hord is, paer is pin herte. v. v. 69. 25. 
6. 33. Arst secheS Godes riche, and siSSen . . . alle 
Sese ping we sculen habben. v. v. 87. 34-89. i. 

10. 16. BieS geape al swa naeddre. v. v. loi. 18. 

10. 22. Se Surg-wuneS ... he worS iborgen. 

v.v. 151.4-5. 

10. 28. Ne drsedeS naht, he sade, hem Se gure lichame 
mugen ofslean ; ac of him ge aweS to ben ofdrad, 
pe mai baSe lichame and saule werpen in to Se 
tier of helle. v. v. 61.29-31. 

11.28-30. CumeS to me, . . . alle Se swinkeS . . . and 
geheuged bieS . . . and ic eu wile giue reste to 
geuer saule. . . . BereS min goc uppe geu, . . . pe 
is softe, and min berSen is liht. v. v. 71. 26-31. 

11.29. LierniS at me, seiS Crist, pat ic am softe, and 
of eadmode hierte, and swa ge mugen finden 
reste te geure saule. v. v. 49. lo-n. 

12. 34. Of Sat Se herte is full, Sarof spekS Se muS. 

v.v. 101.8. 
^ Vulg., mille passus, vade cum illo et alia duo. 



\ 



Vices and Virtues 47 

13.43. He seal scinen swa briht swa sunne. 

V. V. 31. 12-13. 

14.23. He steih uppen ane dune him to bidden. 

V. V. 143. II. 

16. 16-18. Eadi art pu, forSan 3e 3is ne tahte 3e non 
eor[3]lic mann, pat ic am Crist, Codes liuindes 
sune, ac min fader on heuene. . . . And uppe 3ese 
stane . . . ich wile araren mine cherche. . . . Do 
gaten of helle ne mugen hauen none strengpe 
agean Qessere ileaue. v. v. 25. 33-27. 8. 

16. 24. Se 3e wile cum en after me . . . here his rode 
. . . and swo he mai me folgin. v. v. 33. 26-28. 

17. 5. Dis is mi leue sune, on him me likecJ swiSe. 

V. V. 119. 30-31. 

19. 12. Se 3e hit mai habben, he hit neme and healde. 

V. V. 129. 24-25. 

19. 16-21. Hlauerd, . . . hwat mai ic don 3at ic mihte 
hauen 3at eche lif ? Vre Drihten him andswerede, 
and seide : . . . ^ecnoustpu Codes bebodes,Ne sleih, 
ne ne stell, ne reaue, ne forlige on hordomes. . . . 
A, Hlauerd, cwaS he, alle 3ese bebodes ic habbe 
ihealde fram childhade ! . . . De giet him and- 
swerede Crist, . . . Gif 3u wilt, he seide, bien 
Surhut god mann, ga and sell all 9at tu hafst, 
and gif hit Code[s] wrecchen^ and swa folge me ! 
Dies gunge mann giede a-wei sari. v. v. 67. 27-69. 3. 

19.19. Luue 3ine nexte al swa 3e seluen. v. v. 67.4-5. 

19. 21. ^if 3u wilt . . . bien 3urhut god mann, forlat 
3u 3e woreld. v. v. 73.3-4. 

19.23. Ne mai na more, cwaS he, 3e riche mann 
cumen into^ heuene riche, 3anne mai 3e oluende 
cumen Surh 3e naelde eigen. v. v. 69. 7-9. 

[9. 19. 



!.39. 


See ] 


:.13. 


See 


1 Ed. 


in to. 



48 Vices and Virtues 

25. 21. His lauerd him seide, Wei 9e, gode 9rall I Ouer 
litel ping 3u ware trewe, ouer michel ping ic 3e seal 
setten. Ga in to Sine lauerdes blisse ! v. v. 17. 8-9. 

25. 41. GaS aweig fram me, gie iwergede, ... in to 9an 
eche fiere, . . . for3 mid 3a dieulen. v. v. 19.30-31. 

26. 39. Hlauerd, he sade, naht alswa ich wille. ne do 
8u, ac alswa 3u wilt. v. v. 141. 31-32. 

26. 75. He giede ut . . . and beweop . . . biterliche. 

v.v. 85. 16-17. 
MARK. 

8. 34. See Matthew i6. 24. 
10.17-21. See Matthew 19. 16-21. 
10. 25. See Matthew 19. 24. 
13. 13. See Matthew 10. 22. 

LUKE. 
1.28. Hail 3u, . . . full of Godes giues. v. v. 53. 27. 

Iblesced bie 3u, seide 3e angel, . . . mang alle 
wiues, and iblesced^ bie 3at wasme of 3ine wombe. 

V. V. 117. 29-30. 

1. 38. Loke hier, . . . Godes agen pralle ! v. v. 53. 32. 

1. 48. For 3i 3a[t] mi Lauerd Godd lokede to 9are ead- 
modnesse of his pralle, ... for 3i segge3 all man- 
kynn pat ic am eadi. v. v. 55. lo-ii, 15. 

2. 14. Sibsumnesse to alle 3o mannen 3e god wille 
habbeS. v.v. 15. 13. 

4. 4. See Deuteronomy 8. 3. 

6. 24. Wa geu, cwa3 he, gie riche menn, 3e habbed 
swa michele blisse. v. v. 69. lo-n. 

6.25. Wa geu 3e nu leiheS. v. v. 81.3. 
6.32,34-35.2 gif 3u gifst So manne 3e gaf Se, oSer 

3e wost Sat wile giuen Se, whilch lean aust Su te 
hauen of Godd ? Ne don swa Se senfulle men ? . . . 
Gif Su luuest So ilche Se Se luuigeS, ne don swa 
Se werste menn of Se woreld? Ac luue pine un- 
^ Froin verse 42. ^ i^j^g order of verses is inverted. 



Vices and Virtues 49 

wines, . . . 3arof 3u scalt hauen michel lean of 

Godd. v.v. 77. 12-17. 

6. 36. Bie3 mildciende, al swo geuer fader is on heuene ! 

v.v. 113. 4-5. 

6.45. Siee Matthew 12.34. 

9. 23. See Matthew 16. 24. 

9. 62. Se 3e do3 his hand to 9ere suU, . . . and loce5 
abach, ... he his naht wurde heuene riche. 

v.v. 71. 21-24. 

10. 5-6. Sibsumnesse bie to 3esen huse ! ^if hie funden 

3ar inne 9ane mann of pais, danne scolde here 
pais belseuen 3erinne ; and gif h[i]e ne deden, hie 
scolde agean wanden to hem. v. v. 99. 17-20. 

10. 16. Se 9e geu[w]er ra[d] hlest, ... he hlest me sel- 
uen ; and se Se gew forsakp, ... he forsakj) full 
gewiss me seluen. v. v. 45. 4-5. 

14. 12-14. Danne 9u wilt makien gestninge, sei3 Crist, 
ne clepe 3u naht 3ine friend, ne Sine breSren Sarto, 
ne Sine kenesmen, ne Sine neihbures. Gif aeni 
of Sesen Se mugen forgielden Sine gestninge. Sane 
clepe Su hes naht. Ac clepe So wrecches and 
to unmihti, pe blinde, Se dumbe, Se beaue, Se 
halte ; . . . Sanne art tu isseli : hit te seal bien 
forgolden . . . Sanne Se rih[t]wise sculen arisen. 

V. V. 75. 30-77-1. 

18. 13. Hlauerd Godd, [h]aue are of me senfulle ! 

18.18-22. ^ee Matthew 19. 16-21. [V. V. 145. 12-13. 

18. 26. See Matthew 19. 24. 
22. 62. Bee Matthew 26. 75. 

JOHN. 

1.9. He was Sat soSe liht pe lihte|) alche manne Se 

cump on Sese Hue. v. v. 35. 26-27. 

3. 16. Swa muchel he luuede mannkynn, pat he his 

awene sune ssente. v. v. 25. 20-21. 

5.29. Danne sculen hi alle Se god habbeS idon to 

D 



50 Vices and Virtues 

3an eche Hue, and 9o 6e euele habbeS idon, . . . 

he sculen in to San eche fiere. v. v. 25. 29-30. 

8. 47. Se 3e is of Gode, he harked bleSeUche Godes 

wordes. v. v. 47. 22-23. 

12. 31. Nu seal 3e alder of Sis woreld ut bien gedriuen. 

V.V.I 1 1. 5-6. 

14.23. Se 3e luue3 me, he wile lokin mine wordes, 
and min fader him wile luuigen, and to him we 
willed cumen, . . . and mid him willed makien 
wunienge. v. v. 91.20-22. cf. 25-26. 

20.29. Eadi bied 3a menn Se on me belieuen, and 
naeure me ne seigen ! v. v. 25.9-10. 

ROMANS. 
12.19. Lset me wreken, [d]om is min! v. v. 105. 30-31. 

13. 9. See Matthew 19. 19. 

14.17. Godes riche nis naht mete and drench, ac is 
rihtwisnesses, and sibsumnesse, and blisse in Se 
hah gaste. v. v. 89. 7-8. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
3. 11. Ne mai no mann leigen oSer grundwall panne 
Sat Se is ileid, pat is, lesu Crist. v. v. 93. 30-31. 

3. 17. Godes temple is hali, and Sat ge bieS geu 
seluen. ... Se Se bifelS Godes temple. . . . Godd 
him seal forl[i]esen. v. v. 93. 23-26. 

3. 18. gif geure ani ... is ihealden for wis on Sara 
woreld, becume sott, and swa he mai bien wis. 

V. V. 67. 16-17. 

6. 10. Da werginde menn . . . naure on heuenriche 

wunigen ne mugen. v. v. 13. 5-7. 

De michele drinkeres soSliche naure, naure 

heuene riche ne sculen bruken. v. v. 139. 2-3. 

11.31. '^\i we . . . demen us seluen, . . . ne sculen we 
nseure mo eft bien idemd. v. v. 105. 22-25. 



Vices and Virtues 51 

2 CORINTHIANS. 
11.2. Ich gew habbe bewedded ane were clane maiden, 
pat is, to Criste. v. v. 131. 24-25. 

GALATIANS. 
4. 11. Ic am ofdrad . . . 0at ic habbe al forloren min 

geswink on geu. v. v. 27. 21-22. 

5. 14. See Matthew 19. 19. 
5. 17. De flaesch, ... hit gitsi3 agean Se goste, and 9e 

gost agean de flsesche. v. v. 97. 23-24. 

PHILIPPIANS. 
2. 8. Was hersum . . . anon to 3e deaSe. v. v. 7. 32. 

Hersum was his fader anon to 3e deaSe. v. v. 51. 8-9. 
Was hersum his fader anon to 3e deaSe. . . . 

V. V. 109. 9. 
Hersum . . . anon to 3e dea3e. v. v. 119. 6-7. 

3. 19. Of here wombe hie makieS here Godd. 

v.v. 137.31- 

3.21. He wile pane lichame of.ure e[a]dmodnesse in 

to michele brihtnesse wanden. v. v. 31. 11-12. 

COLOSSIANS. 

3. 17. All 9at ge habbeQ to donne, an Godes name 

dop hit. v.v. 27. 30-31. 

1 THESSALONIANS. 

4. 3-4. Dis is iwis Godes wille . , . pat hie ben hali, . . . 

and pat gie wi3[h]ealden gew fram galnesse, . . . 

and Sat gie healden cunnen gewer fatt of gewer 

likame . . . mid michele clannesse. v.v. 135. 17-22. 

5. 2. Sure aende-dai . . . cum9 . . . al swa pief be nihte. 

v.v. 19. 16-17. 
TITUS. 

2. 11-13. Godes grace . . . hine sceawede alle mannen, 

and he us tahte 3at we scolden forsaken 3a (un- 

wraste ileaue of haSen-dome and) alle woreldliches 

lustes, and madliche libben and rihtliche, and 

D2 



52 Vices and Virtues 

arfastliche, anbidende 3a eadi hope and 3ane to- 
cyme of dare michele blisse of Criste[s]. v.v. 31. 5-11. 

HEBREWS. 

10. 30. See Romans 12. 19. 

12.14. LuuieS sibsumnesse and halidom, . . . wi9-uten 
hire ne seal naure mann isien Godd. 

V. V. 129. 31-131. 2. 
' JAMES. 

2. 8. See Matthew 19. 19. 

2. 13. ^ure bie de mildce ouer 9e rihte dome. 

V. V. 67. 9-10. 

2. 17. Ileaue wi9-uten werkes, hie is dead. 

V. V. 29. 24-25. cf. 25b-26. 

4.6. Godd wiSstant alle modi mannen. v. v. 5. lo-u. 
5. 16. Swi9e michel help9 pas rihtwismannes bede. 

V. V. 143. 27-28. 

1 PETER. 

2. 11. Wi3healde9 . . . gew wi3 pa flesches [h]lustes 
3e winne3 agean 3are sawle. v. v. 135. 14-15. 

3. 12. See Psalms 34. 14-15. 
5. 5. See James 4. 6. 

5. 8. Bie3 imedfull and wakieS ... for 3an gewer 
wiSerwine ga3 abuten alche manne [w]ham he 
mihte forswolegen. . . . Alswa 3e lyon 3e ga3 
abuten, swa de3 deuel abuten gew. v. v. 139. 16-20. 

2 PETER. 

3. 10. See 1 Thessalonians 5. 2. 

1 JOHN. 

2. 15. Se 3e luue3 3ese woreld, 3es fader luue, God- 
almih tines, nis naht an him. V. v. 41. 7-8. 

3. 21. gif ure hierte ... us ne undernemed naht ne 
ne wreihS, (hwat so we beseceS at Gode, he us 
wile sone teipin). v. v. 141. 13-14. 

4. 16. Se 3e wune3 on karite, he wune3 on Gode, 
and Godd on him. v.v. 37. 12-13. 



I 



EARLY ENGLISH PRAYERS.^ 

MATTHEW. 

6. 9-13. Ure fadir pat art^ in hevene, 
Halged be J)i name. 
Samin cume pi kingdom, 
pi wille in herpe als in hevene be don, 
Ure bred . . . 

Gyve it bus pi hilke dai, 
And ure misdedis pu forgyve bus, 
Als we forgyve pam pat misdon bus, 
And leod us to na fandinge, 
Bot frels us fra alle ivele pinge. Amen. 

Rel. Ant. 22. 

LUKE. 

11.2-4. See Matthew 6.9-13. 

* Written as prose. ^ j]^ hart. 



PATER NOSTER. 

MATTHEW. 

6.9-13. Fader ure Satt art in hevene blisse, 
Din hege name itt wur3e bliscedd, 
Cumen itt mote 3i kingdom, 
pin hali wil it be . . . don 
In hevene and in er3e all so. . . . 
Gif us alle one pis dai 
Ure bred of iche dai 
And forgive us ure sinne 
Als we don ure widerwinnes; 
Leet us noct in fondinge falle. 
Oc^ fro ivel 3u sild us alle. Amen. 

Rel. Ant. i. 235. 

LUKE. 

11.2-4. See Matthew 6.9-13. 
^ Ed. 00c. 



PATER NOSTER. 

MATTHEW. 
6. 9-13. Ure fader in hevene riche, 

pi name be haliid ever i-liche, 

pu bringe us to pi michil blisce, 

pi wille (to wirche pu us wisse), 

Als hit is in hevene i-do 

Ever in eorpe ben it al so, 

pat . . . bred . . . 

pu send hit ous pis ilke day, 

Forgive ous alle pat we havip don, 

Als we forgivet uch opir man, 

Ne lete us falle in no fondinge, 

Ak scilde us fro pe foule pinge. Amen. 

Rel. Ant. i. 57. 10-21. 

LUKE. 

1 1 . 2-4. See Matthew 6,9-13. 

MATTHEW. 
6. 9-13. Hure fader, that art in hevene, blessed be thi 

name, 
Thin holi hevenriche mote . . . comen. . . . 
Thi wil be don in hevene and in erthe ii same, 
To day us yif ure lifli bred that like day we 

craven, 
And foryif us oure dettes, . . . 
Also we don alle men that in oure dettes aren, 
And lede us noht in fonding, bote silde us 

(fro harm and fro schame), 
And fro alle kennes iveles. . . . Amen. 

Rel. Ant. i. 169. 

LUKE.. 

11.2-4. See Matthew 16. 9-13. 



56 Pater Noster 

MATTHEW. 
6.9-13. Fader oure pat art in heve, i-halgeed bee pi 
nome. i-cume pi kinereiche. y-worthe pi wylle 
also is in hevene so be on erthe. oure iche-dayes- 
bred gif us to-day. and forgif us oure gultes, 
also we forgifet oure gultare. and ne led ows 
nowth into fondingge, auth ales ows of harme. 

So be hit. Rel. Ant. 1.282. 

LUKE. 

11.2-4. See Matthew 6.9-13. 



AVE MARIA. 

LUKE. 

1.28. (Marie) ful of grace, weel de be, 
Gddd (of hevene) be wi3 3e, 
Oure alle wimmen bliscedd tu be, 
So^ be 3e bern datt is boren of 3e. 

Rel. Ant. 1.235. 

Heil (Marie), ful of grace, 
pe Lavird J)ich pe in everilk^ place, 
Blisced be pu mang alle wimmein, 
And^ blisced be pe blosme of pi wambe. 

Rel. Ant. i. 22. 

Heyl (Marie) ! of grace i-fild, . . . 
Blisceth be thu among wimmen, . . . 
^Blesced be the frut of thi wombe. . . . 

Rel. Ant. i. 169. 

Hayl (Marie), fol of milce, God is mit the, pu 
blessede among wimmen, i-blessed^ be frut of 
pine wumbe. Rei. Ant. 1.282. 



^ From verse 42. 



' Ed. heverilk. 



JUDAS. 
MATTHEW. 

26. 34. See Luke 22. 34. 

MARK. 

14. 30. See Matthew 26. 34. 

LUKE. 
22. 34. Peter, wel I the i-cnowe, 

Thou wolt fursake me thrien, ar the coc him 

CrOWe. Rel. Ant. I. 144- 32-33- 

JOHN. 

13. 38. See Matthew 26. 34. 



IN MANUS TUAS. 

LUKE. 
23.46. Loverd Godd, in hondes tine 

I biqueSe soule mine. Rel. Ant. 1.235. 

23. 46. On pine hondes ich^ breethe (or biteche) mine 

PfOSt. . . . Rel. Ant. i. 282. 

1 Ed. hich. 



OLD ENGLISH MISCELLANY. 

MATTHEW. 
2. 2-5, 8, 11-12. Wer was se king of Gyus pet was i-bore. 
And Herodes i-herde, . . . swo was michel anud 
and alle hise men. . . . Do dede he somoni alle 
Jo wyse clerekes . . . and hem askede wer Crist 
solde bien i-bore. Hi answerden pet ine lerusalem 
[sic], for hit was swo i-seid and be-hote hwilem 
bi |)u profetes. . . . Gop, ha seide, into Bethleem 
and sechej) pet child and wanne ye hit habbeth 
hi-funde . . . cometh to me and hie wille go and 
an-uri hit. ... Do kinges hem wenten and hi 
seghen po sterre pet yede bi-fore hem, al-wat hi 
kam over po huse war ure Louerd was, . . . and . . . 
hie hin an-urede and him offrede hire offrendes, 
gold and stor and mirre. . . . Aperede an ongel 
of heuene ine metinge, and hem seide and het 
pet hi ne solde a-yen wende be Herodes, ac be 
an oper weye wende into hire londes. 

o. E. M. 26. 14-27. 15. 

4. 1-3, 10-11. pe holy gost hyne ledde up in-to pe wolde 
For to be younded of Sathanas . . . 
per he wes fourty dawes al wip-vte mete, 
po he hedde heom 3^uast, po luste hym ete. 
per hym com Sathanas . . . 
po seyde Ihesu Crist, . . . 
Ga abak, Sathanas, . . . 
Anon he hyne byleuede . . . 
And per comen engles hym to seruy. 

O. E. M. 38. 27-40. 



Old English Miscellany 61 

8. 1-3. Him folgede michel folk. Swo kam a lepras 
, . . and onurede him and seide, Lord, Lord, ha 
seide, yef J)u wilt pu me micht wel makie hool. . . . 
And ure Lord him seide, and spredde his hond, 
and tok his lepre. Hie wille, seide ure Lord, pet 
J)u bi clensed. And al-so rape he wan i-warisd 
of his maladie. O.E.M. 31. 7-13. 

8.23-27. Ure Lord Ihesu Crist yede one time, into 
ane ssipe and ise deciples mid him . . . And . . . 
a-ros a great tempeste of winde. And ure Lord 
was i-leid him don to slepe. . . . Hise deciples . . . 
a-wakede hine and seiden to him, Lord, saue us, 
for we perisset. , . . Do seide to hem, Wat dret 
yw, folk of litle beliue? Do a-ros up ure Lord 
and tok pane wynd and to see, and al-so rape 
hit was stille. And . . . po men . . . awondrede hem 
michel. 0.E.M.32 (ii). 5-17. 

9. 27. A pe sun of Dauid . . . 

Haue merce on vs. o.e.m. 219. 272-273. 

13.30. Byndep hem in knucchenus forpi 

To brenne. o.e.m. 225. 78-79. 

16. 18. pu schalt hoten ston. 

Ich wile myne chireche sette pe up-on. 

O.E.M. 89. 2-3. 

20. 1-16. On goodman was pat ferst uut-yede bi pe 
moreghen for to here werkmen in-to his winyarde, 
for ane peny of forewarde, and ... so ha sente hi 
into his wynyarde. So ha dede at undren and 
at midday also, po pat his was . . . pan euen, so 
ha kam into pe marcatte, so he fond werkmen 
pat were idel. po seyde he to hem. Wee bie ye 
. idel ? And hie answerden and seyde, Lord, . . . 
for we ne fonden te dai pat us herde. Gop 
nu, ha seide, se godeman, into mine wynyarde 
and hie pat richt is yu sal yeue. ... po pet hi 



62 Old English Miscellany 

wel euen, po seide pe lord to his sergant, Clepe 
|)o werkmen and yeld hem here trauil and a-gyn 
to hem pat comen last, and go al to po ferste. . . . 
Se sergant . . . gaf euerich ane peny. And so hi 
seghen po po pet bi pe morghen waren i-comen 
pet hi pet waren last i-cume, hedden here euerich 
ane peny; po wenden hi more habbe. po gruch- 
chede hi a-menges hem, and seyden, pos laste 
on ure habbep i-trauiled and pu his makest 
velaghes to us pet habbeth . . . i-poled pe berdene 
... of po hete of al po daie. po ansuerede se 
gode man to on of hem, Frend, ha seyd, i ne^ do 
pe noon unricht. Wat for pingketh pat hie do 
min i-will ? . . . So sulle po uerste bie last and 
po laste ferst. Fele biep i-clepede, ac feaue biep 
i-cornee. o. E. m. 33 (ii). 8. 34-1 1. cf. 35. 9-10. 

20. 16. Swipe veole beop icleped, and fewe beop ico- 
rene. o. E. m. 61. 104. 

21. 9, 12-13.^ (pe children of pe tune comen syngynde), 

Iblessed he se3^d, mote he beo pe cumep 
on Godes nome. . . . 

po he com to pe temple . . . 

He (vunde) per-ynne chepmen . . . 

He heom vt drof. . . . 

Hit is iwriche pat myn hus is bede hus 
icleped, 

And ye peouene dich hit habbep y-maked. 

O. E. M. 39. 70-80. 

22. 13. And caste hym in-to pe derkeste grounde, 
per as was wepyng . . . 
Goulyng, and grisbatyng of tepe. 

O. E. M. 230. 246-248. 

MARK. 

10. 48. See Matthew 9. 27. 

* Ed. ine. * Por parapkrase of verse 7, see App. 2. 



Old English Miscellany 



63 



LUKE. 



18. 38, 39. See Matthew 9. 27. 



THE PASSION OF OUR LORD.^ 



Matthew 26.21. 



po 



vre 



Matthew 26.21; 
John 13.21. 

Matthew 26.24; 
Mark 14.21. 



Louerd wes isete to 
supere, 
He byheold abute . . . ^ 
And seyde to his disciples . . . 
On me seal bitraye . . . 



John 13.22. 



Mark 14.19. 



Iwis hym were betere pat he ibore 
nere. 

Euerych lokede to opre . . . 

Hi nuste neuer bi hwich of heom 
he hit iseyd hedde. 

po quepen his disciples on after on, 

Louerd, hi seyden alle (hwo is so 
hardy mon 

pat durre -pe bytraye) of vs euer- 
ych on ? 

We willej) to pe depe alle myd pe gon. 
po seyde vre Louerd Crist . . . 
Hwam ich biteche pat bred pat ich 

on wyne wete, 
He me schal bitraye . . . 
He hit bitauhte ludas. . . . 
And pe veond him on bi-com. . . . 
ludas po onswerede, . . . 
Mayster, am ich pilke ? . . . 

^ In tills poem tlie author so combines tlie accounts of the 
several gospels that it is not easy to separate them. In order 
not to break the continuity of the narrative, the Biblical references 
are given in the margin. The skill with which the accounts are 
woven together will be evident at a glance. Tor occasional 
paraphrases of verses omitted, see App. 2. 



Matthew 26.35. 



John 13.26. 



Matthew 26.25. 



64 Old English Miscellany 

Matthew 26. 25 ; pu hit seyst, quep vre Louerd, and 

John 13. 27. dest al pine mihte. 

John 13. 30. And he hym vt iwende al bi puster 

nyhte 
Matthew 26. 14, 15. He com to Je Gywes, . . . 

He quej) to pe Gywes, If ich so 

ispede 
pat ich bitraye Ihesu, hwat schal 

beop my mede? 
prytty panewes, hi seyden. . . . 
John 13. 31. After pet (Judas Skariot) him wes 

vtigon, 
Matthew 26. 30 ; Vre Louerd nom his apostles euer- 
Mark 14.26. ych on, 

And forp myd him ledde to pe 
Munt of Olyuete . . . 
Mark 14.27-30. To nyht eu schal scomye pat ye 

me euere yseye. 
Hit is write, . . . 
Beo pe scopheorde aquold and of 

lyue bireued. 
penne scule sone his seop alle 

beon to-dreued. 
After pat ich from depe eft arysebeo, 
Ich wile bi-voren eu alle cumen to 

Galyle. 
po quep Seynte Peter, peyh alle 

of-schomed beo, 
Ne schal me neuer schomye. Lord, 

for peo. 
(Peter), quep vre Louerd, . . . 
Er hit beo day to morewe . . . 
pu me schalt pryes fur-sake er pe 

cok crowe. 
Louerd, quep Seynte Peter, . . . 



Old English Miscellany 



65 



Luke 22.33. peyh ich to pe depe schulle myd 

pe go, 
Oper in-to prysune . . . 
Matthew 26. 35, 36. Ic nele pe vorsake, and so hi seyden 

alle . . . 
Vre Louerd myd heom iwende to 

Geth-semany. 
Seppe he to heom seyde . . . 
Syttep her pe hwile ich go to 

abidde me. 
He nom Seynte Peter, Seynt lame, 

and Seynt Ion. . . . 
He wes of-dred of pe dep. . . . 



Matthew 26.36 
Mark 14.32. 

Mark 14.33. 



Matthew 26.38 
Mark 14.34; 

Luke 22.41. 



Matthew 26. 39. 



Mark 14.36; 
Luke 22.42. 



lesus from heom iwende pe wurp^ 

of o ston. 
And gon hyne to abidde al him 

• seolf on. 
Vader, he seyde, Ihesu Crist, if hit 

may so beo. 
Of pis ilche calche nv forber pu me. 



Matthew 26. 42. 
Luke 22.43-44. 



If ich hine schal drynke, iworpe 
pine wille. ... 

As vre Louerd hine ybed, he bi- 
gon to swete, 

pat blod orn adun of hym, dropes 
swupe grete. 

per com of heuene on engel . . . 

Hyne vor to gladye. . . . 

Matthew 26. 40-41; He com to his apostles and heom 
Mark 14.37-38. a slepe funde. 

Slepestu, he seyde, Symon ? . . . 

1 Ed. wrp. 

E 



66 



Old English Miscellany 



Matthew 26.45-47; 
Mark 14.41.42. 



John 18.4-8. 



Matthew 26. 47, 
49-50. 



Luke 22.48. 



Ne myhtestu one tyde wakien myd 

me? 
Wakiep and ybiddep eu . . . 
pat ye ne cumen in vondinge. . . . 
pe tyde is wel neyh icume . . . 
And monnes sune bij) bi-tauht in 

sunuule honde. 
Arisep vp, he seyde, and vte we 

heonne go. 
per him cumej) ludas. . . . 
He me hafp to nyht isold. . . . 
Nedde he bute pet word iseyd, 

ludas him com prynge 
Mid Gyues, and myd Phariseus 

from heore motynge, 
Mid speres and myd staues. . . . 
lesus com to-yeynes heom, . , . 
And he to heom seyde, Hwam ye 

seche here? 
Heo hym onswerede, Ihesum Na- 

zaren. 
Ihesuc heom to seyde, Lo ich hit em. 
Yf ye me sechep, her ich am yfunde. 
Letep peos bileuen. . . . 
pe Gywes myd pon worde veollen 

to pe grunde. 
ludas com avoreward, . . . 
Mid Gywes and oper volke pat he 

myd hym brouhte. 
Heyl, he seyde, Master . . . 
And hyne mid mupe custe. . . . 
Freond, seyde Ihesu Crist, to hwan 

er-tu ycume? 
Mid pine valse cosse pu trayest 

monnes sune. 



Old English Miscellany 



67 



John 18.12. 



John 18.10-11. 



Matthew 26.55; 
Mark 14.48-49; 
Luke 22.52-53. 



Matthew 26.58; 
Luke 22.54. 



Matthew 26.57. 



Matthew 26. 56, 57. 



Mark 14.51; 
John 18. 15. 



pe Gywes vp asturte . . . 

And nomen anon Ihesu Crist and 

hyne vaste bunde. 
Seynte Peter hedde o swerd and 

he hit vt drouh, 
And smot of Malkes ere. . . . 
po iseyh Ihesu Crist, . . . 
Put in, he seyde, pi sweord anon 

in J)e stude, 
Ne mot ich nouht drynke . . . 
pene calch pat my vader hauej) 

y-yeue me? 
Seoppe him spek Ihesu Crist . . . 
And seyde to pe Gywes, . . . 
Mid sweordes and myd bottes ye 

beop her icume. 
So me dop to peoue. . . . 
Vyche day in pe temple wes myne 

ywune 
To techen eu, . . . 
Nes po non so hardy pat on me 

leyde honde. 
Peter (iseyh pe Gywes vre Louerd 

vaste bynde) 
Anon he drouh hyne abak and eode 

heom by-hynde. . . . 
pe Gywes nomen Ihesu Crist and 

forp hine ledde. 
AUe heo hyne byleuede. . . . 
Heo brouhte hyne to Kayphas, . . . 
Heo wes heore biscop in pen ylke 

yere. 
Of alle his disciples ne vulede hym 

neuer on 
Bute Seynte Peter and on yong mon, 
E2 



68 

Mark 14.52. 

John 18.16-18. 



Old English Miscellany 

Ion hedde enne mantel 
abute. 



hym 



Mark 14.51-52. 



He wende in myd Ihesu Crist and 

Peter stod per-vte. . . . 
For he wes iknowe. . . . 
He bed pene dureward lete in his 

i-vere, . . . 
pe dureward hine in lette. . . . 
Peter stod myd |)on oper and wer- 

mede hym at pe glede. 
(Summe of pet per weren ykeneu 

Seynt Ion), 

And nom him by pe mantel, pat 
he hedde vp-on. 

He bileuede his mantel . . . 

And him seolf al naked at pere 
dure vt wond. . , . 



Matthew 26. 57-63 ; po vre Louerd wes ibrouht by-vore 
Mark 14. 55-61. Kayphas, . . . 

pe princes and pe phariseus . . . 

pouhte hyne do of lyue. . . . 

Hi lowen him vp-on 

To bryngen hyne to depe. . . . 

per arysen tweyne . . . 

pes seyde hwat he wolde pe temple 

al to-breke, . . . 
And pene pridde day him seolf a 

newa a-reare. . . . 
Cayphas spek to Ihesu Crist, . . . 
Ne herestu hwat peos seggep, hwy 

neltu onswerye? 
Ihesuc hym wes stille, nolde heo 

nowyht speke. . . . 



Old English Miscellany 



69 



John 18.19-23. 



Matthew 26. 67-68 
Luke 22.64. 



Luke 22.56. 
Mark 14.66. 

John 18.17. 
1 Ed. by-wste. 



Seoppe he hym axede of his tech- 

inge 
And of his disciples ; . . . 
Vre Louerd hym onswerede, . . . 
Ofte in pe temple ich wes iwuned 

to preche, 
Al by lyhte daye ; . . . 
And pu and opre ynowe . . . 
Hwat ich to heom seyde, wel wyten 

heo. 
Iwyte at heom pat hit iherde and 

nouht ne axe me. 
(per leop forp o gadelyng) . . . 
And smot a-non Ihesu Crist, . . . 
Hit is pe byscop, he quep, schal- 

tu so onswerie? 
Ihesuc to hym seyde and yef hym 

onswere, 
If ich habbe vuele iseyd, witnesse 

pu myht bere : 
And if ich habbe wel ispeke, per- 

of pu nym gome 
And nouht me vor to beten. . . . 
pe Gywes pat heolde Ihesu Crist 
muchele schome him dude. 
Blyndfellede and spatten him on . . . 
And smyten vnder pat ere, and pus 

to him seyde, 
Hwo is pat pe smot . . . constu hit 

arede ? . . . 
Peter stod bi pe fur. . . . 
per com o schelchene gon pat wes 

myd Kayphas, 
Heo by-wuste^ pe dure ; . . . 



70 



Old English Miscellany 



Mark 14.67; 
Luke 22.56. 



Luke 22.58-60. 



Luke 22.57; 
John 18.26. 



Matthew 26.72. 



Luke 22.60. 



Matthew 26.75; 
Mark 14.72; 
Luke 22.61-62. 



Luke 22.66-70. 



Heo byheold Peter and seyde to 

heom pat sete, 
Iwis pes is myd Ihesu. . . . 
Peter po onswerede, Ne yknowe 

ich hyne nouht. . . . 
Sone her-after on oper per com gon 
And seyde, Siker pu ert myd him, 

a GaHlewis mon. 
Mon, quep Seynte Peter, y not hwat 

seyst pu, 
Ne ikneu ich hyne neuere. . . . 
po onswerede on oper, . . . 
He wes Malkes kunes-mon pet 

Peter smot of pat ere, 
Iwis pu were myd Ihesu Crist in 

pe leyhtune. . . . 
Peter at-sok and seyde, . . . 
pat euer hyne iknewe, ich segge 

vor me. 
Nedde he bute pet word iseyd, pe 

cok crowe bi-gon. 
Ihesu hyne bywende and lokede 

him vp-on. 
Peter a-non per-after hyne vnder- 

stod 
Hwat his Louerd hedde iseyd, he 

wes sori-mod. 
Anon he vt iwende and bigon to 

wepe. . . . 
Anon an ememorewe, so sone so 

hit wes day. 
Hi comen alle to-gadere . . . 
And brouhten vre Louerd Crist to 

heore mothuse. 



Old English Miscellany 71 

Heo him to seyden, . . . 

Say vs nu pe if pu ert Crist. . . . 

Vre Louerd heom onswerede, peyh 

ich eu segge sop, 
Ye nellep . . . nouht ileue . . . 
If ich eu ouht axi ye nellep me 

nouht telle, 
Ne lete me gon quite. . . . 
per-vore ich ine heuene schal sytte 

by myne vadere. . . . 
po say den hi alle, penne er-tu 

Godes sune. 
Ye hit seggep for ich hit am. . . . 
Matthew 26. 65-66. pis iherde Kayphas, his weden he 

to-brek. 
And seppe to pen volke peos 

wordes he spek, 
Hwat abyde ye nupe to habben 

mo wytnesse? 
Alle ye habbep, pis iherd . . . 
Hw he hauep her ispeke. Hwat 

is eur red? 
Alle hi onswerede, He is wurpe^ 

to beo ded. . . . 
Luke 23. 1-3. Heo brouhten hyne to Pylates, . . . 

Herkne nv, hi seyden, . . . 
pesne mon we funde vorbeoden 

vre lawe 
pat we nu, and vre eldre, heolde 

by olde daye, 
Muchel of vre volke he hauep 

iturned per-from. 
He seyp pat he is Godes sune.^ . . . 
1 Ed. wr{)e. 
' See Matthew 26. 63-64. 



72 Old English Miscellany 

And he vor-beod Cesares gauel . . . 
He yelp to-vore vs alle pat he is 

vre king. 
Pilates quep to Ihesu Crist, seye 

J)u me sop. 
Yf |)u ert Gywene kyng. . . . 
pu hit seyst, quej) vre Louerd, pat 

ich am Goddes sune. 
John 18.29-31,33-40. Pilates him vt iwende per-after ful 

sone. 
He seyde, Hwat hauep pes mon 

i-do ? . . . 
pe Gywes him onswereden, If he 

nedde mys-do, 
Nere he nouht for vs inume ne 

ibrouht pe to. 
Pylates heom to seyde. After eure 

lawe . . . 
Demyp hyne nu pe^ . . . 
pe Gywes onswerede, After vre lawe 
We ne mote nenne mon do of 

lyf-dawe. 
Pilates eft iwende him in per vre 

Louerd stod. . . . 
Pilates clepede vre Louerd and pus 

hym seyde to, 
pu ert Gywene kyng. . . . 
Vre Louerd him onswerede, . . . 
Hweper seystu hit pi seolf oper opre 

hit seyde by me? 
Pilates hym onswerede. Am ich 

Gyv penne? 
pe byspes pe me bitauhte, and mo 

of pine menne, 
^ Ed. nu{)e. 



Old English Miscellany 73 

Hwat hauestu i-do ? . . . 

Ihesuc him onswerede, . . . 

Yf mi kyneriche were ine worlde 

fisse 
Mine men wolde wypstonde, 
pat ich nere nouht bi-tauht in Gy- 

wene honde. 
Ac my kyneriche is in oper londe. 
Pilates to him seyde, penne er-tu 

kyng? 
pu hit seyst, que|> vre Louerd, . . . 
Ich per-on am ibore, and to pis 

world i-cume, 
And here witnesse of sope . . . 
Alle pat beop in sope i-herep myne 

word. . . . 
po seyde Pilates him to, Hwat is 

sopnesse ? . . . 
Pilates eft 'vt code . . . 
And com to pan volke, and seyde 

to heom pus, 
I ne^ vynde nenne gult in pisse 

monne. 
Hit is eur kustume to habbe quyt 

enne 
At eure muchele feste euervyche yere 
Schal ich pere Gywene kyng lete 

gon al skere? 
And hi alle gradden, . . . 
Nouht hyne, hi seyden, ac yef vs 

Barraban. 
Barraban wes a peof. . . . 
John 19. 1. Pilates nom po Ihesu Crist and 

hyne heyhte bete. 
1 Ed. ine. 



74 Old English Miscellany 

Matthew 27. 28-30 ; pe knyhtes hyne nomen and in 
Mark 15.17-18; hyne ledde, 

John 19. 2-3. ^^^ ^^^^^ ^1 Qf ^.g ^i^p^g -^^^ j^^ 

on hym hedde. 
SeJ)pe hi nomen a red clop and 

duden him a-bute, 
And one yerd on his hond, and 

gunnen him a-lute. 
Of one wrase of pornes he wrypen 

hym one crune. . . . 
Hi setten heo on his heued, and 

vaste per to-beote. 
Seppe hi knowede and seyde, Hayl 

Gy wene king ! 
And smyten vnder pat ere. . . . 
John 19. 4-16. Pilates eft vt eode and to pe Gywes 

seyde, 
Lo, her ich brynge pisne mon and 

to-vore eu lede, 
Ich nenne gult ne vynde on him, i 

do eu to vnderstonde 

Vre Louerd ber his crune and com 

him vt gon. 
Lo, seyde Pilates, her is pes ilke 

mon. 
pe byspes and pet oper volk 

gradden him vp-on, 
Do a rode, do a rode, hi seyden 

hyne a-non. 
Pilates po onswerede and pus 

heom seyde to, 
Nymep hym eu seolue and on 

rode do. 
pe Gywes hym onswereden. We 

habbep vre lawe 



Old English Miscellany 75 

per-after he schal beo i-don vt of 

lyf-dawe, 
Vor he makej) him Godes sune. . . . 
Pilates peos word iherde, po was 

heo more of-dred. 
He iwende eft ayein par he wes ere, 
And axede Jo Ihesu Crist hwenene 

heo were. 
Vre Louerd ne yef nenne onswere. . . . 
Pilates to hym seyde, pu ne spekest 

nouht wip me. 
Nostu pat ich habbe myhte on rode 

to do pe, 
And ich habbe myhte to lete pe 

quyte beo? 
Vre Louerd him onswerede, Ned- 

destu none myhte 
Me vor do to depe . . . 
Bute hit were pe iyeue . . . 
Of him pat is vs alle abuue in he- 

ueryche blysse. 
Vor pan he more sunne hafp nupe 

of me. 
He pat me bitrayde and seppe bi- 

tauhte pe. 
per-after Pilates pouhte to leten 

hyne go. 
Ac pe Gywes him seyden, . . . 
If pu pysne bileuest, and hine letest 

go, 
Ner-tu nouht Cesares freond. . . . 
Eueruych mon pat makep hym 

king, . . . 
He wyp-seyp Cesare. . . . 
Pilates ladde vt ure Louerd. . . . 



76 Old English Miscellany 

And seyde to pon Gywes, Lo her 

eur kyng. 
Do hine awey, hi gredden, an-hong 

an hying. 
Pilates heom onswerede and pus 

heom seyde to, 
Wille ye pat eur king on rode beo 

i-do? 
pe bispes po onswereden, . . . 
We habbep nenne oper king bute 

Cesar. 
Pilates nom po vre Louerd and heom 

bitauhte on honde. . . . 

John 19. 17-18. pe knyhtes pet hine ledden bitauhten 

him pe rode, 
He her heo on his schuldre toward 

pan ilke stude 
pat hatte Kaluarie. per-on hi hine 

dude. 
Hi nome twey peoues pat weren 

myd him iled, 
pene enne hi honge in one half . . . 
And on bi pat oper half, and Ihesuc 

heom bitweone. 

Luke 23. 34. Vre Louerd po pis seyde, . . . 

Vader, vor-yef heom pisne gult, hy 
nvten hwat hi dop. . . . 

John 19.23-24. pe Knythes nome his elopes to 

delen heom a-mong, 

po funden heo his curtel pat he 
wes al ihol. 

Hi nolden per-of makie nones cun- 
nes dol, 



Old English Miscellany 77 

Ac hi casten heore lot hwes he 
scolde beo, 

Hi nolden hyne nouht delen a to 
ne a preo. 

Matthew 27. 41-42 ; pe princes and pet oper volk hoke- 

Mark 15. 30. rede him vp-on 

Crist pet oper hauest iheld, kyng 

of Yrahel, 
Help nv pi seolue, . . . 
Yf pu ert so myhti . . . 
Lyht a-dun of pe croyz. . . . 

Luke 23. 39-43. On of pe peoues pat him heng by 
He seyde to vre Louerde, and gon 

him hokeri, 
Crist help pi seolue and eke help us. 
pe oper him onswerede, and to him 

seyde pus, 
pv nert wrecche of Gode of-dred 

pat her ert anhonge. 
We after vre gultes mede habbep 

yuonge. 
pes . . . neuere vuel ne dude. 
He seyde to vre Louerde, . . . 
[LJouerd, he seyde, pench on me. . . . 
Hwenne pu cumest to heuene per 

is pi kyneriche. 
Ihesuc him onswerede. Sop ich 

segge pe 
To day in paradyse pu schalt beo 

myd me. 

John 19. 19-22. Pilates wrot him seolf a wryt al on 

hying, 
par is Ihesuc of Nazareth, pe Gy- 
wene kyng. 



78 



Old English Miscellany 



Matthew 27.45; 

Mark 15.33; 

Luke 23.44; 
Joel 2.10,3.15. 

Matthew 27.51; 

Mark 15.38; 

Luke 23.45; 
Luke 23.46. 



Mark 15.39, 

cf. Matthew 27. 54. 



John 19.31-35. 



Monye Gywes hit radden, ... 

Hit wes iwryten on Ebreu, on Gryv, 

and Latyn. 
pe bispes of pe Gywes seyden 

Pilates to, 
Ne wryt pu nouht. Her is pere 

Gywene kyng, 
peyh he seyde pat he hit wes. . . . 
Pilates po onswerede, and pus heom 

seyde to, 
pet ich wrot, beo iwryte. . . . 
Hit wes welneyh mydday, po puster^ 

nesse com, 
In alle middenharde fort pet hit 

wes non; 

pe Sonne bileuede hire lyht, and pe 

mone al so, 
pat huding-clop, to-delde in pe 

temple a to. 

Ihesuc him gon clepyen myd stefne 

uul stronge, 
Vader, ich myne soule biteche in 

pyne honde. 
po he hedde so yseyd, . . . 
He deyede per-after wel swipe sone. 
pet iseyh centurio pat per bisydes 

stod. . . . 
He seyde, . . . 

Iwis pes mon wes Godes sune 
pe Gywes to Pilates comen and 

pus him seyden to, 
We biddep pat heore pyes beon 

to-broken a to 



Old English Miscellany 79 

And seoppe let heom don a-dun of 

pe waritreo, 
Vor vre muchele feste to morewe 

schal beo. 
Of pen one peoue hi breken his 

pyes a to, 
And of his yuere hi duden al so. 
po heo comen to Ihesu Crist and 

seyen hine ded, 
Ne breken hi his pyes . . . 
Hi bitauhte one knyhte a sper on 

his hond 
And setten to his syde. . . . 
Bope blod and eke water per-after 

vt ron. 
po ilke pat hit iseyh, he wrot pis 

God-spel 
pat he sop segge we leuep hit ful wel. 

Matthew 27. 57-66. po hit wes wel neyh eue, Joseph 
cf.Mark 15.42-46; per com gon 

\^^^ ?n • ^^"^^ ' Of Arymathia, he wes a riche mon. 
John 19. 38-42. ^T -^ ' ., J J 

He com to Pilates and sayde to 

him pus, 
Yef me pes prophetes body, pat 

hatte lesus. 
po heyhte Pilates pat body him bi- 

teche. . . . 
loseph nom vre Louerd a-dun of 

pe rode 

And wond him on a cheysil clop 

Seoppe he hyne leyde in one pruh 

of stone 
pat he hedde newe imaked to him 

self one. 



80 Old English Miscellany 

He hwelfde at pare sepulchre-dure 

enne grete ston 
Seppe he wende forp his wey. . . . 
pene oper day per-after . . . 
pe Gywes and pe phariseus . . . 
Comen to Pilates, . . . 
Louerd, hi to hym seyde, we beo|) 

vnderstonde 
pes ilke swike seyde, . . . 
Ich wile pene pridde day aryse 

from dej>e to lyue. 
Let wite pe sepulchre fort pene 

pridde day 
pat his disciples hine ne stele and 

beren hyne away 
And seggen to pe volke, . . . 
He is aryse from depe. . . . 
penne worp^ pe laste dwele wurse 

to alegge 
pene pe vorme were. . . . 
Pilates heom onswerede . . . 
Gop nv and wytep hyne wel hyed- 

liche and sone. 
pe Gywes po uorp wende . . . 
To witen pe sepulchre. . . . 
Seppe hi dude heore ... sel vpe 

pene ston. . . . 
John 20. 11-17.^ Marie stod wip-vte pe dure, and sore 

wepe bi-gon, . . . 
He adun stupede and lokede myd 

eye. 
po seyh heo per twey engles myd 

hwite elopes, . . . 

1 Ed. wrl). 

2 Vv. 1-2 are then paraphrased in 11. 353-355. 



Old English Miscellany 81 

pe on set at pe heuede, J)e oper at 

pe vote. 
Wymmon, hwi wepestu, hi seyden 

hire to. 
For hi habbep myne Louerd i not 

hwer i-do. 
Marie hire drouh abak and lokede 

heo bi-hynde 
po yseyh heo Ihesu Crist. . . . 
Vre Louerd hire gon axi, For hwi 

and for hwan 
Wepestu, and hwam fu seche, . . . 

wymmon ? 
Marie him onswerede, and pus him 

seyde to, 
pe Gywes habbep mynne Louerd of 

J)isse stude i-do, 
Ich not neuer hwydere hi habbej) 

hyne ibrouht. . . . 
Hauestu hyne awey ibore, seye me, 

gode man, 
And ich hyne vecche wille al my 

seolf on. 
Heo nuste nouht pat he hit wes, . . . 
Heo wende hit were pe leyhtun- 

ward pat to hire spek. 
lesus po nemde Marie. . . . 
Heo clepede hyne mayster, pet is 

Rabony. . . . 
Ihesuc spek to Marie and hire for-bed 
pat heo attryne ne scolde his honde 

ne his fet. 
Ich ne astey nouht yete vp to myne 

vadere. 
Ac go to myne bropren, . . . 
F 



82 Old English Miscellany 

Saye heom pat ich astye to mynes 

vader riche 
per is my vader and eke heore. . . .^ 
Luke 24. 36-43. As heo . . . speken. . . . 

He stod amydde heom alle and to 

heom pus seyde, 
Sibsumnesse eu beo among. . . . 
Hi weren aferd and oifruyht, . . . 
Heo wenden pet hit were a gost. . . . 
Ihesuc to heom seyde, Of hwan 

beo ye of-ferde, 
And beop in eure heorte pouhtes fele 

a-rerde ? 
Iseop nupe myne vet, and ek myne 

honde, 
pat ich hit am Ihesu Crist, . . . 
Hondlep no and iseop pat gost 

nauep none bon, 
Ne vleys ne bon non per as me is 

vp-on. 
po he hedde so yseyd, . . . 
He schewede heom his honde and 

so he dude his fet. 
Yet heo hit nyleuede . . . 
Ac puhte muche wunder of heore 

gladnesse. 
Vre Louerd Ihesu Crist myd heom 

bi-gon to speke: 
Habbe ye ouht here pat mon may 

of ete? 
Hi hym bivore brouhten of one visse 

ibred 
And ek enne huny-comb, hi weren 

suipe gled. 
^ Verse 18 is next paraphrased freely in lines 588-596. 



Old English Miscellany 83 

Vre Louerd nom and et per-of to- 
uore heom. . . . 

John 20. 22-23. Vre Louerd heom bleu vp-on . . . 

Ynder-uongep, he seyde, pe holi- 

gostes myhte. 
peo pat ye alesep here of heore 

sunnes bende 
Hi schulle beon vnbunden, euer 

buten ende, 
And peo pat ye her byndep ine 

lyve pisse 
Hi beop euer ibunde. . . . 
He seyde, ... 

Luke 24. 49-53. Ich eu wille senden on mynes fader 

biheste. 
Syttep in pe burewe . . . 
Fort ye beon byweued of heueHche 

myhte. 
He seoppe heom vt ledde in-to 

Bethany, 
And myd his swete honde gon heom 

blessy. 
po he heom hedde iblessed, . . . 
He astey to heuene per-after ful sone. 

Acts L 10-11. Hi stoden and biheolden hw he to 

heuene asteyh. . . . 
per stoden twei veyre men . . . 
Myd hwite elopes swype veyre 

iscrud. 
And hi to heom seyden. Men of 

Galile, 
Toward pare heuene hwat bi-holde ye 
pe ilke sulue Ihesuc pat is from eu 

y-nume, 
E2 



84 Old English Miscellany 

He wile hym sulf eft-sone hider to 

ev cume . . . 
As he heonne ywende. . . . 
Luke 24. 52-53. Hi turnden heom ayeyn 

Mid muchele gladnesse eft to Ihe- 

rusalem. 
And weren in pe temple God hery- 
inde. 
Acts 2. 1-8. At pon heye vndarne a Wit-suneday, 
per hi were to-gadere, . . . 
pe holy gost heom com vp-on in fury 

tunge. . . . 
po were in Iherusalem . . . 

Men wunyinde of alles kunnes londe 

Eueruych per vnderstod his icunde speche. 
Heo seyden heom bi-twenen, Hwat may 

pis beo ? 
peos men pat we heren speke, hi beop 

of Galile, 
And we iherden heom . . . 
After vre tunge. o. E. M. 40. 89-56. 672. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
3.8. per schal after his werk 

Vych mon fongen mede. o. E. m. 163. 3-4. 

13.4. pe sope luue ... 

Ne kepep heo non onde. o.e.m. 144. ii3-"4. 

GALATIANS. 

6. 7. Alle men repen schule pat heo ear seowe. 

o. E. M. 59. 23. 
6. 7. Hwych so pe men sowep 

Al swuch he schal mowe. o. E. m. 106. 82-83, 

1 TIMOTHY. 

6. 16. Ne may no mon hine iseo. c>- E. M. 97. 137. 



THE ANCREN RIWLE. 

GENESIS. 

3. 6. Eue biheold o pen uorbodene eppele, ant iseih 
hine ueir, ant ueng to deliten i pe biholdunge, 
ant turnde hire lust per toward, ant et perof, ant 
gef hire louerd. a. r. 52. 19-21. 

18.17. Mei ich, cwe3 ure Louerd, helien Abraham 
ping pet ich penche uorto donne? A. R. 410. 8-9. 

19.22. Hie pe, cwep ure Louerd, utward; uor pe 
hwule pet tu ert among ham, ne mei ich nowiht 
don ham. A. R. 410. 2-4. 

49. 3-4. Ruben, . . . ne waxe pu neuer ! a. r. 288. 19-20. 

EXODUS. 

4. 6. Moiseses hond, ... so sone he hefde wiSdrawen 
hire ut of his boseme, bisemede o3e spitel-vuel ant 
puhte leprus. - a. r. 148.6-8. 

20. 5. Ich am . . . pe geluse God. A. R. 90. 13. 

21. 33-34. Was ihoten . . . pet put were euer iwrien, 

ant, gif eni unwrie put were, ant best feolle per- 

inne, he hit schulde helden pet pene put unwreih. 

A. R. 58. 3-5. 
LEVITICUS. 

2. 13. In euerich sacrifise, he sei3, ure Louerd, oifreS 

me euer salt. A. R. 138. 9-10. 

DEUTERONOMY. 
32.15. Mi leof is ivetted, he sei3, ure Louerd, ant 
smit me mid his hele. a. r. 136. 27-28. 

32. 35, See Romans 12. 19. 

JUDGES. 
1.2. Vre Louerd onswerede ant seide, ludas schal 
gon biuoren bu : I chulle ower foes lond bitechen 
in his honden. a. r. 300. 10-12. 



86 The Ancren Riwle 

1 SAMUEL. 

4. 1. Ismeles folc com ant loggede bi pe stone of 
help : and pe Philisteus comen into Afech. 

A. R. 264. 5-6. 

2 SAMUEL. 

7. 27. Louerd, . . . min heorte is icumen agein eft, ich 
hire habbe ifunden. A. R. 48. 16-17. 

1 KINGS. 

17. 12. Lo ! ich geder two treon. a. r. 402. 5. 

2 KINGS. 

6. 16. We habbed . . . mo pen heo beon, to helpe on 
ure halue. a.r. 234. 1-2. 

2. CHRONICLES. 

20. 12. In us nis nout, deorewurSe Louerd, so muchel 
strencpe pet we muhten wi9stonden pes deofles 
ferde pet is so strong uppon vs. Auh hwon we 
beop so bistaped ant so stronge bistonden pet 
we mid alle nenne read ne cunnen bi us suluen, 
pis one we muwe don, hebben up eien ... to pe 
milsfule Louerd. A. R. 264. 22-26. 

20.15. Ne beo ge nout offerd, he seid, ne drede ge 
ham nowiht, pauh heo beon stronge ant monie. 
pe uiht is min, ant nout oure. a.r. 266. 5-7. 

lOB. 
2. 4. He wule giuen uel uor uelle. a. r. 362. 26-27. 

7.1. Al pis hf her is ase uiht. a. r. 358. 15. 

14. 19. Lutle dropen purlep pene uHnt pet ofte ualled 
peron. a.r. 220.20-21. 

19.27. I mine boseme, ... is al mi hope iholden.^ 

A.R. 148. 12-13. 

28. 25. Louerd, . . . pu hauest imaked uo3er to hem 
uorte ue9ren mide pe soule. A. R. 140. lo-ii. 

» Cf . the A. V. 



The Ancren Riwle 87 

30. 13-14. Min uoan awaiteden me mid tricherie, ant 
mid treisune, ant strencSeden uppon me, and nes 
hwoa me helpe. 

Heo wresten in uppon me, ase pauh he wal 
were to-broken, ant te geten opene. 

A. R. 220. 26-222. I. 

31. 1. Ich habbe ivestned, . . . foreward mid min eien, 
pet ich ne mis3enche v. deale.^ a.r. 62. 23-25. 

PSALMS. 
5. 12. Louerd, . . . mid pe scheld of pine gode wille. 

A. R. 392. 8-9. 

8. 6-8. Al pet is i3e worlde he werp under ure uet, 
bestes ant fueles. a.r. 388. 2-3. 

10. 13. pe unbileuede, mid hwon gremeS he God 
Almihti? a.r. 334. 13-14. 

19.6. Nis non pet muwe etlutien pet heo ne mot 
him luuien.2 a.r. 400. 14. 

22.16. Heo duluen mine vet ant mine honden. 

A. R. 292. II. 

Monie hundes, . . . habbe3 biset me. 

A. R. 324. 20-21. 

25. 18. Bihold . . . and isih mine edmodnesse ant mi 
swine, ant forgif me mine sunnen alle togederes. 

A. R. 354. 24-25. 

Bilef . . . behinde me ant worp awei urom me 
alle mine gultes. a. r. 356. 4. 

28. 7. Mi vlesch is iflured ant bicumen al neowe, uor 
ich chuUe schriuen me, ant herien God willes.* 

A. R. 340. 5-6. 

38. 5. Mine wunden . . . gedereS neowe wrusum, ant 

fo9 on eft uorte rotien. a. r. 274. 2-3. 



^ Perhaps for vel dele. See NED. under deal lib, and examples. 
' Latin, a calore ehcs. 
» Cf. the A. V. 



88 The Ancren Riwle 

38. 13. Ich heold me al stille, he sei3, ase dumbe ant 
deaf deS pet haueS non onswere. a. r. 108.21-23. 

39. 1. Ic chulle witen mine weies mid mine tunge 
warde. A. R. 78. 12-13. 

40.12. pis min heorte is etfiowen me. a. r. 48. 15. 
59.9. I chulle^ witen mine strencSe, Louerd, to pine 

bihoue. a.r. 134. 8-9. 

74. 11. Hwui drawest tu ut pine riht bond of midden 

pine boseme ... on ende ? A. R. 146. 15-16. 

74. 13. pu hauest forschalded, . . . pe drake heaued 
mid wallinde watere. a.r. 246. 6-7. 

90. 15. Wei is us nu Louerd, uor pe dawes pet tu 

lowudest us, ... and wel is us nu Louerd, for 

pe ilke geres pet we weren sike inne, ant iseien 

sor ant seoruwe. a.r. 190. 12-15. 

102. 6. Ich am ase pellican, . . . pet wunie3 bi him one. 

A.R. 118. 6-7. 
Ich am a pellican iliche pet wuneS bi him one. 

A.R. 126.26. 

102. 7. Ich was waker, . . . ant iliche sparewe under 
rof one. a. r. 142. 25-26. 

Ich am . . . ase speruwe pet is one. 

A. R. 152.25-26. 

104. 10. I pe deales . . . pu makest wellen uorto 
springen. a.r. 282. 7-8. 

119.8. Ne bilef pu me nout. a.r. 232. 5. 
1 19, 37. Louerd, . . . wend awei mine eien vrom pe 

worldes dweole, ant hire fantesme.^ a.r. 62. 21-22. 

140. 11. Veole iwordede mon . . . ne schal neuer leden 
riht lif on eorde. a.r. 78.9-10. 

PROVERBS. 
4. 23. Mid alle cunne warde . . . wite wel pine heorte, 
uor soule lif is in hire. A. R. 48. 5-7. 

* Ed. iclmlle. * Latin, uanitafem. 



The Ancren Riwle 89 

10. 19. Ne mei nout muchel speche, . . . beon wiSuten 
sunne. a. r. 74. 26-27. 

11.2. per ase edmodnesse is, |)er . . . is (lesu Crist, 
pet is his Feder) wisdom. a. R. 280.4-5. 

13. 3. Hwose wited wel his mu3 he wite3 . . . his soule. 

A. R. 74. 2-3. 

18. 21. Lif ant dea3, ... is ine tunge honden. a.r. 74. 2. 

25. 21-22. ^if |)i uo is offingred, gif him uode ; and 
gif he is of J)urst, gif him drincken : . . . pus pu 
schah . . . rukelen on his heaued bearninde gleden. 

A. R. 404. 32—406. 5. 

25. 28. Hwose ne wiShalt his wordes, .... he is ase 
buruh wiSuten wal. A.R. 74. 5-6. 

27.6. Leouere me beo3 hire^ wunden pen uikiinde^ 
cosses. A.R. 256. 18-19. 

ECCLESIASTES. 
4. 10. Wo is him pet is euer one, uor hwon he ualle3, 

he naue3 hwo him areare. a. r. 252. 25-26. 

10. 11. pe neddre, . . . stingeS al stilhche ; ant heo pet 

spekeS bihinden, . . . heo nis nowiht betere. 

A. R. 82. 26-28. 

SONG OF SOLOMON. 
1. 2. Cus me . . . mid cosse of pine mupe. A. R. 102. 24-25. 

1. 4. peo pe riht luvieS pe, peo pet beo3 riht. a. r. 2. 7. 

1.5. Ich am blac, ant tauh hwit. A. R. 10. 27-28. 
1. 8. gi^ P^ i^^ knowest pe sulf, pu ueir bimong 

wummen, wend ut ant go efter gate-herden, ant 
leswe pine ticchenes bi heordmonne hulen. 

A.R. 100. 11-15. 

gif pu ne cnowest nout pe sulf, he seiS, ure 
Louerd, . . . wend ut ant go, . . . ant foluwe peos 
geat, . . . ant leswe pine ticchenes. 

A.R. 100. 17-18,25-26. 

* Latin, corrifientis ; Vulgate, diligentis, 

* T, fikelinde, C, Lufferes. 



90 The Ancren Rtwle 

gif pu cnowest nout pe sulf, pu ueir bimong 
wummen, sei3 ure Louerd, . . . schalt tu uoluwen 
geat a ueld. a. r. 102. 16-20. 

2.8. Mi leof kumeS, .. . leapinde o 3e^ dunes, ouer- 
leapinde hulles. a.r. 380. 11-12. 

2. 10, 13, 14. Ich ihere nu mi leofmon speken, . . . Aris 
up, hie pe heoneward, ant cum to me, mi leof- 
mon, mi kulure, mi schene, mi veire spuse. 
Scheau to me pi leoue neb ant ti lufsume leor. 
... pi stefne is me swete, ant ti hwite schene. 

A.R. 98. 14-25. 

2.14. Scheau pi neb to me. a.r. 90.21. 

2. 15. Nime3 ant kecche3 us, . . . pe gunge uoxes. 

A. R. 294. 26-27. 

4. 6. Ich chulle gon ... to recheles hulle, bi pe dune 

of mirre. A. R. 376. 20-21. 

8. 7. None wateres . . . ne muwen peos luue acwenchen. 

A. R. 402. 23-25. 

ISAIAH. 
1. 15. pauh ge makien moniuold ouwer bonen touward 

me,. . . nuHch ou nout iheren. a.r. 76. 13-15. 

2. 10. Go into pe stone, . . . and hud pe iSe doluene 

eor^e. a. r 292. 7-8. 

6. 5. Wo is me, . . . vor ich am a man mid suilede 

hppen ; . . . ich wunie among men pet suiled 

hore Hppen mid misliche spechen. a.r. 158. 22-26. 
18.7. A uolk tolimed^, and totoren^, a uolk ferlich. 

A. R. 362. 21-22. 

28. 15. We habbed trouSe ipluht dea3e, ant foreward 

istefned mid helle. a. r. 310. 22-23. cf. 19-21. 

30. 15. Ine silence ant ine hope schal beon ower 

strenc3e. a. r. 78. 19-20. 

Ine silence ant ine hope schal beon vre strenc9e. 

A, R. 78. 26. 
1 Ed. o3e. 2 Ed. to limed. ^ Ed. to toren. 



The Ancren Riwle 91 

32. 17. pe til3e of rihtwisnesse, pet is silence. 

A.R. 78. 15. 
49. 15-16. Mei moder uorgiten hire child ? . . . And 

tauh heo do, ich ne mei pe uorgiten neuer. . . . 

Ich habbe . . . depeint pe i mine honden. 

A. R. 396. 11-14. 

51. 23. Buh pe, . . aduneward, pet ich muwe ouer pe. 

A.R. 266. 13. 

Buh pe, . . . adun ant let me up. 

A.R. 266. 16-17. cf. 23. 

53.5. Ure beatunge ueol upon him. a.r. 366. 15. 

53. 7. Ant non more pen a schep, . . . ne cweS he 

neuer a word. a.r. 122. 8-10. 

Willes^ he polede al pet he polede. a. r. 392. 9. 

61. 7. He schulen ... in hore owune londe welden 

twouold blisse agean twouold wo pet heo her 

dried. a.r. 358.4-5. 

64.7. Nis non pet te holde. a.r. 408. 28. 

65. 13. Mine men, . . . schulen eten, ant ou s.chal euer 

hungren. a. r. 214. 26-27. 

JEREMIAH. 

6.26. Make bitter mon ase wif de3 uor her childe 
pet naue9 buten him one, and isihS hit biuoren 
hire uerliche astoruen.^ a.r. 310. 12-14. 

15. 17. (Jeremie) set one. . . . Vre Louerd hefde ifuld 
him of his preatunge. a.r. 156. 1,3. 

LAMENTATIONS. 
1.2. Alle pet him luueden, geieden spi him on, and 

hatied him alle. a.r. 310.4-5. 

2. 19. Sched ut, . . . ase water, pine heorte. a. r. 320. 22. 
3.26-28. God hit is ine silence ikenen Godes grace, 

ant tet me here Godes goc, anon from pe guwe9e. 

A.R. 156. 20-22. 
^ Latin, ohlatus est quia voluit. 
2 The last clause is very paraphrastic. 



92 The Ancren Riwle 

3. 28. Me schal sitten him one, . . . ant beon stille. 

A. R. 156. 18-19. 

Heo schal sitten one, ant holden hire stille. 

A. R. 156. 23-25. 

3. 30. Heo wule . . . agein pe smitare beoden uor3 hire 
cheoken, ant beon puruh fulled mid schendfule 
wordes. A. R. 156. 28-158. i. 

3. 51. Min eie haue3 irobbed al mine soule. 

A. R. 64. 2-3. 

3. 65. pu schalt giuen, me, Louerd, heorte-scheld, . . . 
pine swincfule pinen. a. r. 292. 23-24. 

4. 19. Vre widerwines beo3 swifture pen pe earnes : 
up o3e hulles heo clumben efter us, ... ant get 
i3e wildernesse heo aspieden us to slean. 

A. R. 196. 8-10. 

EZEKIEL. 

35. 6. Vlih sunne ^, ant sunne wule euer uoluwen efter 

pe. A. R. 374. 13.14. 

HOSEA. 

2. 14. Ich chulle leden pe, he sei3, ure Louerd, . . . 

into onliche stude, ant ter ich chulle luueliche 

speken to pine heorte. A. R. 168. 24-25. 

JOEL. 

1.7. Heo haue3 bipiled mine figer, irend of al pe 
rinde: despoiled hire sterc naked, ant iworpen 
awei, ant te grene bowes beo3 al uordruwede ant 
forwurSen to druie hwite rondes. A. R. 148. 22-25. 

AMOS. 

3. 8. pe liun schal per greden, , . . hwo is pet ne schal 
beon ofered? a.r. 304. 27-28. 

MICAH. 
6. 8. Ich chulle schawe pe mon, . . . ich chulle scheawe 
pe . . . hwat is god, . . , ant hwuch . . . God askeS 
of 9e. a. R. 12, 16-18. 

* Latin, sanguinem. 



The Ancren Riwle 93 

NAHUM. 
3. 5. Ich chulle scheawen al nakedliche to alle uolcke 
pine cweadschipes, ant to alle kinedomes pine 
scheomeful sunnen. a.r. 322. 1-3. 

ZECHARIAH. 

8. 2. Ich am gelus of pe, Syon, . . . mid muche gelusie. 

A.R. 90. 14-15. 

TOBIT. 
3. 22 (Vulg.). Louerd, pet makest stille efter storme, 
ant efter wopie wateres geldest bli3 muruhSes. 

A.R. 376. 15-16. 
JUDITH. 
10.3. ludit weosch hire, ant despoilede of hire wid- 
ewe schrude. a. r. 300. 26-27. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 
1.23. pe polemode polie bitter one hwule, uor he 
schal sone perefter habben geld of blisse. 

A. R. 376. 12-13. 

18.32. Ne punche pe neuer god among monne floe, 
vor per is euer sunne. A.R. 162. 22-23. 

31. 1. Noting ne awelde3 wilde uleschs, ne ne make3 
hit tommure pen deS muche wecche. A. r. 144. 1-3. 

31.13. Al pe leor schal ulowen o teares, . . . vor pe 
eiesihSe^ one. a.r. 64. 7-8. 

34. 10. Hwat wot . . . pe pet is unuonded ? 

A. R. 232. 13-14- 

35. 17. pe edmodies monnes bonen purleS pe weolcne. 

A. R. 246. 23-24. 

MATTHEW. 
4.1. Te Holi Gost ledde ure Louerd into onhche 
stude to leaden onlich lif, for to beon itemted 
of pe unwine of helle. a.r. 178. 24-25. 

* Ed. eie sihde. 



94 The Ancren Riwle 

5.44. LuuieS ouwer uoamen, he sei9, ant do3 god, 
... to peo pet ou weorre3 ; ant . . . biddeS georne 
uor peo pet ou eni vuel do3 o9er missigge3. 

A. R. i86. 12-15. 

6.2. Sikerliche pu hauest underuon pine mede. 

A. R. 146. 24-25. 

6.5,16. See 6.2. 

6. 12. Forgif us ure dettes, al so ase we uorgiueS to 
ure detturs. a. R. 126. 3-4. 

6. 13. Louerd, Feder, ne suffre pu nout pet pe^ ueond 
allunge lede us into uondunge. A.R. 228. 14-15. 

7. 15. Auh wite3 on ant beoS ewarre, he sei3, ure 
Louerd, uor monie cume3 to ou ischrud mid 
lombes fleose, ant beo3 wode wulues. 

A. R. 66. 25-27. 

7. 16. Of te druie sprintles bere3' winberien ? And 
breres bere3 rosen, ant berien, ant blostmen? 

A.R. 276. 11-13. 

8. 20. Vexes habbeS hore holes, ant briddes of heou- 
ene hore nestes. a.r. 128. 5-6. 132. 17-18. 

Nefde he hwar he muhte resten his heaued. 

A. R. 260. 7-8. 

8. 31. 3if pu driuest us heonene, do us i 3eos^ swin 

her : ant he gettede ham.^ A. R. 230. 7-8. 

11.11. Among wiuene sunes ne aros neuer betere. 

A.R. 158. 9-10. 

12. 36. Idel speche is vuel, . . . ant of swuche speche, 
seiS ure Louerd, schal euerich word been irekened. 

A.R. 82. 1-3. 

19.6. Ne wurSe non so wod pet he to-deale pet ping 
pet God haue3 isompned. a.r. 186. 23-24. cf. 21-22. 

19. 27. Louerd, for te* voluwen pe, . . . we habbed al 
bileaued. a.r. 168. n. 



1 Ed. he. 2 Ed. i3eos. 

3 Tlie last clause is from Luke 8. 32. * Ed. forte. 



le Ancren Rtwle 9f 

25.41. Go9, ge awariede, ut of mine eihsihSe into pe 
eche fure pet was igreiSed to pe ueonde, and to 
his engles. A. R. 306. 6-8. 

26.38,39. Sore, cwe3 he, ure Louerd, me grulle3 
agean mine pine. Mi Ueder, gif hit mei nu beon, 
spare me et tisse time: pi wille, pauh, ant nout 
min, euer beon ifulled. A. R. 366. 6-8. 

26.41. Ase ge nulled nout fallen into uondunge, he 
seid, ure Louerd, wakieS ant ibiddeS ou. 

A. R. 144. 4-5. 

26. 56. Vluwen alle urom him, ant bilefden him ase 
ureomede. A. R. 392. 2-3. 

27.46. Eloy, Eloy, lama zabatani. Mi God, mi God, 
mi deorewur3e Ueder, hauest tu al uorworpen 
me? A. R. 366. 10-12. 

MARK. 

14.38. 5^e Matthew 26. 41. 

15. 31. Lo ! he her pet healede o3re, lo ! hu he heole3 
nu, ant helfeS him suluen. A. R. 188. 16-17. 

15.34. See Matthew 27.46. 

LUKE. 

1.28. pe engel wende in to hire. A. R. 160.20-21. 

6. 12. Ant he himsulf wakede ine beoden al niht. 

A. R. 144. 8-9. 
6. 27. See Matthew 5. 44. 

6.37. Forgif, ant ichulle forgiye pe. A. r. 126. lo. 

7.44. See Matthew 7.16. 

10. 41-42. Marthe, Marthe, . . . pu ert ine muchele baret. 
Marie haueS i-chosen betere, and ne schal hire 
noting binimen hire dole. A. R. 414. 14-15. 

11.4. See Matthew 6. 13. 

12.37. Eadi is, . . . pe ilke pet ure Louerd, hwon he 
cumeS ivint wakiinde. a. r. 144. 7-8. 



96 The Ancren Riwle 

12. 49. Ich com, he sei3, uorto bringen fur into eor3e, 
. . . ant hwat girne ich elles but pet hit blasie ? 

A. R. 400. 19-21. 

17. 10. Hwon ge habbe3 al wel idon, he sei3, ure 
Louerd, sigge3 pet ge beoS unnute prelles. 

A. R. 130. 26-27. 

22. 31-32. Lo, cwe9 ure Louerd, Satan is georne abuten 
uorto ridlen pe ut of mine corne ! Auh ich habbe 
bisouht for pe, pet ti bileaue ne trukie allunge. 

A.R. 234. 15-17. 

24. 26. Hit moste so beon, . . . Crist poHen pine ant 
passiun, ant so habben ingong into his riche. 

A. R. 362. 2-3. 

JOHN. 
8. 11. Go, cwe3 ure Louerd, ant haue ine wille pet 
tu nult nan more sunegen. a. r. 342. 1-2. 

8. 44. pe deouel ... is leas, ant leasunges feder. 

A. R. 82. 17-18. 

11.7. Go we eft, cwep he, into Judee. a. r. 322. 25. 

13. 35. Bi pet ge schulen icnowen, cweS he, pet ge 
beoS mine deciples, gif swete luue ant seihtnesse 
is euer bitweonen ou. A. R. 250. 16-17. 

14. 27. Seihtnesse ich do among ou, ant seihtnesse 
ich bileaue mid ou. A. R. 250. 10- n. 

16. 7. Bute gif ich parti urom ou, pe Holi Gost . . . 
ne mei nout kumen to ou ; auh hwon ich beo 
urom ou, ich chulle senden hine ou. a. r. 406. 18-19. 

16.33. Bileaued pene world ant cume3 to me, uor 
per ge schulen beon ine prunge, auh reste and 
peis is in me. A. R. 167. 10-12., 

19. 39. Nicodemus brouhte ... on hundred weien of 
mirre ant of aloes. A. r. 372.6-7. 

ACTS. 
4.32. Of one heorte ant of one wille. A. R. 254. 27-28. 
13. 22. Ich habbe ifunden . . . enne mon efter mine 
heorte. a. r. 56. 12-13. 



The Ancren Riwle 97 

ROMANS. 

6.5. ^if we beoS i-imped to pe iliknesse of Godes 
deac^e, we schulen beon i-imped to pe iliknesse 
of his ariste. a.r. 360. 6-7. cf. 7b-9. 

7. 18. No god in us nis of us. a. r. 338. 3-4. 

9.5. Ure Louerd Jet is eadi ouer alle. A. R. 146. 11-12. 

12.19. Min is pe wreche, ant ich shulde gelden. 

A.R. 184.27-186. I. 
12. 20. Bee Proverbs 25. 22. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

10. 13. God, ... is treowe, nul he neuer poh'en pet te 
deouel tempti us ouer Jet he isihS wel pet we 
muwen iSoHen. a.r. 228. 22-24. 

11. 31. §if we wreid wel her, ant demeS her us suluen, 
we schulen beon cwite of wreiunge et te^ muchele 
dome. A.R. 304. 15-16. 

13. 1, 3. pauh ich ku3e . . . .alle monne ledene, ant 
englene, . . . and pauh ich gefde poure men al 
pet ich hefde, but gif ich hefde luue, . . . al were 
aspilled. a.r. 384. 9-13. 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

4. 8, 10. Alle wo . . . ant alle scheome we polieS. Auh 
pet is ure iseluh9e pet we beoren in ure bodie 
Jesu Cristes deadlicnesse, pet hit sutelie in us 
hwuch was his lif on eor3e. a.r, 382. 1-4. 

GALATIANS. 
2. 20. Ich libbe, . . . nout ich, auh Crist liue3 in me. 

A.R. 352. lo-ii. 

6.14. Crist me ischilde uorto habben eni blisse i 
pisse worlde, but ine Jesu Cristes rode, my Lo- 
uerd, puruh hwam pe world is me unwurd, ant 
ich am unwurd to him. a.r. 352. 19-22. 

^ Ed. ette. 



98 The Ancren Riwle 

EPHESIANS. 
5. 25. Crist luuede so his leofmon pet he gef for hire 
pe pris of him suluen. A. R. 388. lo-ii. 

PHILIPPIANS. 
2. 8. He was buhsam to his Feder nout one to deaSe, 
auh to deade of rode. a.r. 356. 21-22. 

COLOSSIANS. 

3. 3-4. ge beo3 deade, ant ower Hf is ihud mid Criste. 

Hwon he pet is ower hf dawe9 . . . ge schulen 

springen mid him, schenre pen pe sunne^, into 

eche bhsse. a.r. 350. 31-352. 3. 

1 TIMOTHY. 

1.5. Cherite of schir heorte ant cleane in wit, ant 
trewe bileaue. a. r. 2. 15-16. 

4. 8. LicomUche bisischipe is to lutel wur3, auh swote 
ant schir heorte^ is god to alle pinges. 

A. R. 384. 4-5. 

2 TIMOTHY. 

2. 5. Ne schal non beon icruned . . . bute hwo se 
stronghche ant treowHche uihte3. a.r. 238. 12-13. 

2. 12. Ase ge schotteS mid him of his pine on eor3e, 
also ge schulen schotten mid him of his blisse 
ine heouene. a. r. 348. 6-8. 

gif we polie3 mid him, we schulen bliscen^ 
mid him. 
2.17. Hore speche spret ase cauncre. a.r. 98.8. 

HEBREWS. 

4. 13. Vor al pet euer is, al is naked, . . . ant open 
to his eien wiS hwam we schulen rikenen alle 
ure deden. a. r. 330. 24-27. 

^ Witli reference to Matt. 13. 43. * Latin, pietas. 

3 Bliscen is probably due to 1 Peter 4.13. 



The Ancren Riwle 99 

12.4. get habbe ge nout wi9stonden uorto pet pe 
schedunge of ower blode. a. r. 262. 17-18. 

12. 11. Alle feo ilke uondunges pet we beo3 nu i- 
beaten* mide punched wouh, ant nout wunne : auh 
heo wended efterward to weole and to eche blisse. 

A. R. 192. 7-10. 

13. 14. Nabbe we none wonunge her, auh we secheS 
oder wonunge. a. r. 350. 6-7. 

JAMES. 

1.2. Holded hit alle blisse uorto uallen in misliche 
fondunges. a. r. 192.4-5- 

1.12. Eadi is he oSer heo, ant iseli, pet haueS pol- 
modnesse in temptaciun : vor hwon he is i- 
preoued, . . . heo schal beon ikruned mid te crune 
of Hue pet God haued bihoten his icorene. 

A.R. 182.3-5. 

1.26. gif eni wened pet he beo religius, ant ne brid- 
leS nout his tunge, his religiun is fals, he gile9 
his heorte. a. R. 74. 16-17. 

1. 27. Cleane religiun ant wiSuten wem is iseon ant 
helpen widewen ant federlease children, ant from 
pe world witen him cleane ant unwemmed. 

A. R. 10. 2-4. cf. 7-10; 16-17; 12.2-3. 

2. 13. Auh his merci touward us weieS euer more 
pen pet rihte nearuwe. a. R. 332. 13-14. 

4. 7. EtstondeS one agean pe ueonde, ant he deS 
him o fluhte. A.R. 248.3. 

1 PETER. 

2. 11. Ich halsie ou, . . . alse unkude ant pilgrimes, 

pet ge wiSolden ou from vlewliche lustes, pet 

weorreS agean pe soule. a. r. 348. 21-23. 

4. 1. Armed ou . . . mid pouhte uppon Jesu Crist, pet 

in ure vlesche was ipined. a. R. 262. 11-12. 

5. 9. Stond one agean him mid sronge bileaue. 

A. R. 248. 5. 
* Ed. i beaten. 

a2 



100 The Ancren Riwle 

REVELATION. 

3. 15-16. Ich wolde . . . pet tu were . . . o9er allunge 
cold o3er hot, mid alle. Auh forSi pet tu ert 
ase wlech bitweonen two, nouder cold ne hot, 
. . . ich chulle speouwen pe ut. a. r. 400. 23-27. 

3. 17. pu seist pet te nis no neod medicine ; auh pu 
ert blind iheorted ant ne isihst nout hwu pu ert 
poure ant naked of holinesse, ant gostliche wrecche. 

A. R. 178. 15-17. 

3. 19. Ne bet he nenne mon bute hwamso he luued. 

A. R. 184. 18-19. 

12. 1. Ich iseih . . . ane wummon ischrud mid te sunne, 
ant pene mone under hire uet. A. R. 166. 18-19. 



THE TEN COMMANDMENTS/ 

EXODUS. 
20. 3, 8, 12-17. O God we ssul honori, . . . 

Loue him as he do|) |)e, wij al pi migt 

an pi |)ogt.2 ... 
(pe secunde so is pis), Sundai wel pat 

ge holde. . . . 
(pe prid is), fader, moder to honuri. . . . 
(pe verp), loue pi neigbore as pine owe 

bodi. . . . 
(pe iift). Wit pe fram Hcheri; 
(pe sixt is), no gode of man pou ne stel. 
(pe vii), manslagt pou ne be, ne coueit nogt 

neuer a del,^ . . . 
No is wif, no is catel. 
Fals witnes pou ne ber. T. c. i6. 17-37. 

DEUTERONOMY. 

5. 7, 12, 16-21. See Exodus 20, 3, 8, 12-17. 

1 Pliil. Soc. 1858. Part 2, 15-16. 2 Troin Deut. 6. 5. 

« Ed. adel. 



A SARMUN/ 

PSALMS. 
144.4. Man-is lif nis bot a schade, 

Nov he is, and nov he nis. S. 5. 38. 

MATTHEW. 
19.24. Hit is as epe forto bring 

A camel in to pe neld-is ei, 

As a rich man to bring 

In to pe blisse pat is an hei. S. 3. 22. 

MARK. 

10. 25. See Matthew 19. 24. 

LUKE. 

18. 25. See Matthew 19. 24. 
1 Phil. Soc. 1858. Part 2, 1-7. 



THE ASSUMPTION OF OUR LADY.^ 

JOHN. 
19.26. Wif, lo her pi child. A. L. 44. 17. 

1 EETS. 14. 44-50. 



YPOTYS/ 

JOHN. 
1.1. Thys was J)e fyrst bygyn(n)ynge 
That euer spake our heuyn kyng. 

¥,512.45.46. 
1 Horstmann 1881. 510-526. 



THE BIRTH OF JESUS. 

NUMBERS. 
24. 17. pat a sterre^ springe scholde of Jacobs kuinde. 

B.J. 95. 691. 

2 SAMUEL. 
22. 10. God geue . . . pat heuene borste atwo, 

pat he migte ligte adoun. B. j. 66. 43-44. 

PSALMS. 

18. 9. See 2 Samuel 22. 10. 

48. 4-6. pat pe kingus here of erpe to gadere bep ibrougt, 

And wondreden whanne heo seige oure Lord, 

and destorbed were in here pougt, 

And also imeued ek, and muche drede hem 

nome pere, 

And sor, as of a wuommon^ pat in trauail of 

child were. b.j. 103.971-974. 

72. 10. pat kinges of Arabic and Saba giftes him 

scholden lede. b.j. 97. 760. 

ISAIAH. 
11.1-2. pat per scholde springe 

A gerde of Jessees more, . . . 
And a flour scholde vp teo of pilke more also, 
And per vpe pe holi gost come aligte per to. 

B.J. 77. 221-224. 

JEREMIAH. 

31. 15. See Matthew 2. 17-18. 

^ Ed. asterre. ^ Ed. awuommoii. 



106 The Birth of Jesus 

MATTHEW. 
1.18-25. po Marie . . . and losep spoushod nome, 

Heo wes ifounde hire wombe fol, ar heo 

togadere^ come. 
Josep hire hosbonde, vor ne rigt fol was, 
He nolde hire orsclaundre nogt. . . . 
Bileuen he wolde stilleHche, and also epougte^ 

to do, 
Oure Lordes angel in slep cam him to, 
Josep, Dauipes sone, do vnderfong, he sede, 
Marie Jine spouse, ne haue pow none drede ! 
Vor of pe holi gost it is pat in hire is, iwris, 
Vre he schal a sone^ bare pat Ihc icleped is, 
And schal make is owene folk saf of here 

misdede. . . . 
A maide schal habbe lo in hire wombe wel 
And beren a sone^, pat me clepe schal his 

name Emanuel. 
pis word . . . pe prophete Yaaye 
Seide ... of him in prophecie. 
Josep aros vp of slep, . . . 
And dude as pe angel hedde iseid, and is 

wif to him nam, 
And ne com neig hire nougt, ar heo a sone bar : 
And clepeden Ihc is name. b.j. 87. 473-492. 

2. 1-12. po Ihc was ibore in Bedleem of Jude, 

Bi Eroudes day pe king, lo pe kinges preo 
Comen out of pe lond of estlond to lerlm, iwris, 
And seiden, Whar is pe king of Giwes pat 

now iboren is? 
Vor in pe estlond ver his sterre we iseige. 
And wip giftus we bep icome vorte honuren 

him heige. 

^ Ed. to gadere. ^ he tougte? * Ed. asone. 



The Birth of Jesus 107 

po pe king Heroudes herde pis, destourbed 

he was, 
And vch mon of lerlm mid him vor is cas. 
And alle princes and pe hexte prestes of pe 

lawe, 
And pe maistres of pe volk togadere^ he 

let drawe, 
And enquirede of hem whar Crist were ibore. 
And heo seiden, In Bedleem; vor pus it 

was bi fore 
porw pe prophetes iwrite, . . . 
And pow, Bedleem, pat art lond of Jude, 
A mong pe princes of Jude lest ne artow nogt ; 
Vor per worp get a duk out of pe ibrougt, 
pat gouerne schal pe volk of Israel. 
Eroudes po al stilleliche enquerede fol wel 
Of pe kinges ententifliche pe time of pe 

sterre. . . . 
He sende hem po to Bedleem and sede hem, . . . 
Gop now ententifliche and enquerep of pe 

childe ! 
And whanne ge him habbep ifounde, bringep 

me agen tidinge, 
pat ic come ek and onure him. . . . 
po heo hedden iherd pe king, he wenden 

hem forp, lo 
pe sterre pat heo seigen er in pe estlonde so, 
Wende euer bifore^ hem, vorto heo cam 

and stod 

Euene rigt ouer pe stude per pe child was 

Glade, po heo seigen pe sterre, wip grete 

ioie heo were, 
And po heo comen wipinne^ pe hous, pe 

child heo founde pare, 

* Ed. to gadere. * Ed. bi fore. ^ Ed. wi{) inne. 



108 The Btrth of Jesus 

And Marie is moder, and adoun heo vellen 

to grounde, 
And kneleden and honoureden him, and here 

tresor vnbounde, 
And giftes heo oifreden to him of stor, and 

mirre, and golde. 
And J>o a venge here onswere in slepe, pat 

heo ne scholde 
As J)e angel hem het, bi Eroudes agen wende 

for eige, 
To here kinedom turne agen al bi anojer 

weige. B. J. 95. 787-96. 752. 

2. 13-18. Oure Lordes angel in slep to losep cam J)o 

And seide, Aris and nim pi child ^, and his 

moder, and go 
Ynto Egipt and beo per, vorto pat ic pe telle, 
Vor certein it is pat Heroudes wol seche pis 

child to quelle. 
He aros vp and nom pis child and pe moder po, 
And pene wey toward Egipt al bi nigte gan go, 
And was per, vorto Heroudes his lif an erpe 

lete, 
To folfulle pat of oure Lord iseid was porw 

pe prophete, 
pat seide, Out of Egipt ichabbe icleped mi 

sone. . . . 
po Heroudes isay pat he bigiled was. 
Of pe kinges wrop inow he was for pat cas, 
And sende and slow al pe children in Bed- 

leem pat per were. 
And in al pe contrei per aboute, wipinne^ 

pe elde of to gere, 
pat were of to gere and lasse, . . . 
Vpe pe time pat he of askede of pe kinges er. 

1 Ed. J>ichild. « Ed. wi{) inne. 



The Birth of Jesus 109 

po was it folfulled pat of Jeremie 

pe prophete was iseid,pat he seide in prophecie, 

pe vois anneig is iherd, muche wep and 

morninge, 
Rachel bi wep hire sones, and nolde no 

gladinge, 
Vor pat heo ne bep nougt. 

B. J. 103. 989-104. 1009. cf. 1017. 

2. 19-23. po pat Heroudes was ded, cure Lordes angel 

aligte 
In slep to Joseph in Egipt, and seide him 

in sigte, 
Into pe lond ecom of Isrl. po herde he tidinge 
pat after Heroudes is fader Archelaus was 

kinge 
In pe lond of Jude, he dradde pider wende ; 
I bote he was ek in his slep of pe angel 

atenende, 
And com into Galile, and wonede po pere 
In pe cite of Nazareth, pat hit folfulled were 
pat of pe prophetes was iseid pat escholde^ 

icleped beo 
Of Nazareth, and bere pe name. 

B. J. 106. 1093-107. 1 102. 

LUKE. 

1. 8-23, So it bifel pat Zakerie, as it aboute com, 

26-36, His prestes wike scholde beo, holi ensense 

38-79. 

e nom 

And per wip wende into pe temple and pat 
weued ensensede aboute ; 

And pat volk stode in orisons and in here 
bedes, wipoute^. 

In pe rigt half of pe weued and angel per stod ; 

Zakerie him bihuld and dradde in his mod. 
^ He scholde? ^ j]d. wij) oute. 



no The Birth of Jesus 

Ne dred pe nougt! pe angel sede, Mi bone 

is herd anon; 
pi wif schal bere a sone, pat schal beo cleped 

Jon; 
And pow schalt habbe ioie inow, whan pow 

it migt iseo, 
And per schulle of his burptime manie glade 

beo. 
Bifore oure Lord he worp gret, he ne schal 

drinke nougt 
Wyn ne sider ; ar he beo of is moder wombe 

ibrougt, 
He worp fol of pe holi gost, and ate nende 
Manie children of Isrl to oure Lord wende. 
panne spak Zakerie, How migte pis bicome? 
Vor ich am^ old, and eke mi wif. . . . 
Ich am^, quap pe angel, pulke pat to pe come 

in sonde. 
pe archangel Gabriel, pat bifore^ oure Lord 

dep stonde; 
Vor pow nelt nougt pis ileue, pow worp 

dombe per fore. 
And pi speche pe bi nome vorte pe child 

be bore. 
Euere was pe folk wipoute^, ant wondrede in 

here pougt, 
Vor pat Zakarie was so longe, and ne com 

among hem nougt. 
po wende Zakarie out among pis men echon, 
And made signe what e wolde, ac he ne 

spak word non. 
pat volk . . . (stoden alle in gret eige), 
And wuste wel pat wipinne* sum sigt he 

hadde iseige. 
* Ed. icham. ^ Ed. bi fore. ^ ^d. wij) oute. * Ed. wi{) inne. 



The Birth of Jesus 111 

po his seruise was ido, and is wike ibrougt 

to ende, . . . 
To is wif he gan wende. . . . 
Isend was fe angel Gabriel vrom God to 

pe cite 
pat is icleped Nazareth, in pe lond of Galilee. 
To a maide^ ispoused to a mon^ . . . 
Of Dauipes hous, pat het losep, pat maide 

het Marie. 
pe angel com in to hire chambre and grette 

hire faire, iwris, 
Hail be pow, fol of grace, oure Lord^ mid 

pe is ; 
Among* alle wimmen iblessed bepow, he sede. 
po pe maide pis iherde, he stod as in drede, 
And of pe angeles word destourbed was pere, 
And in gret pougte was what pis greting were. 
Marie, he sede, 
pow hast ifounde grace of God, ne haue pow 

none drede ! 
Vor pow schalt in pine wombe conceiue, . . . 
And a sone ibore of pe, pat Ihc schal beo 

is name. 
pis schal muche beo, and icleped he worp also 
pe heige Godes sone, and oure Lord him 

wole do 
And giue him Dauipes sege, his fader, . . . 
And panne e schal in Jacobs house regni 

euer mo, 
And of is kuinde ne worp neuer more non 

ende. 
panne spak oure ledi furst to pe angel so 

hende, 

1 Ed. amaide. ^ Ed. amon. ' ^^^ lor. * Ed. a mong. 



112 The Birth of Jesus 

How migte fis ben ido? Vor i not^ monnes 

dede, 
Ne of none monnes mone. pe angel agen sede, 
pe holi gost schal on pe come, and pe heige 

Godes migte, 
And is vertue schal pe bischadwe, and on 

pe aligte, 
pis holi ping, pat of pe worp ibore so, 
Worp icleped Godes sone ; and Elisabep, lo ! 
pi cosine pat is, hap now in hire olde Hue 
Iconseiued^ hap asone. . . . 
And pat pis child was bigete pe sixte monpe 

hit is. 
To hire pat wipoute* bled wommon icleped 

is. . . . 
Marie . . . seide pis, 

Lo me here Godes hine ! Ido beo hit bi me 
Rigt al vpe word pat sprong out of pe ! . . . 
And pe angel wende forp. . . . 
Marie aros vp and to pe montaines drow 
Into a cite* of Jude wip grete haste inow. 
Heo wende, po heo pider com, in to Zakaries 

house. 
And faire grette Elisabep, Zakaries spouse, 
po Elisabep hire herdepe child bigan to wawe 
And made ioie in hire wombe. . . . 
po bi gon Elisabep wip heig vois to grede, 
Al fol of pe holi gost, in pis wordes sede. 
Among alle wymmen iblessed pow art, iwis, 
And pe fruit of pi wombe iblessed also is. . . . 
Wharfore^, quap Elisabep, to me vallep hit so 
pat mi lordes moder pus comep me to? 

1 Ed. inot. 2 Ed. i conseiued. ' Ed. wil> onte. 

* Ed. acite. ^ Ed. whar fore. 



The Birth of Jesus 113 

Ano[n] so pe gretinge of pe in min eren 

was ido, 
pis child ioie made in mi wombe, lo ! 
Redi J)ow art also pat ileuedest pis, 
Vor alping worp ido pat of God iseid is. 
po seide heo an holi saume, pat maide 

Marie, . . . 
Mi soule^ heriep muche oure Lord, and 

mi gost^, iwis. 
In God hap ioie imad, pat min hele is. 
Vor he hap pe mekhede biholden of his hine : 
perfore^ lo me here redi ate fine. . . . 
Vor he me hap muche ido 
He pat wel migti is, and is name also, 
Holi he is, and his merci gop now al aboute 
Vrom kunrede to kunrede to hem pat wollep 

him doute. 
In armes gret migte.he dude, vor al binepe 

he brougte 
And to spradde p[r]oude men porw is herte 

pougte ; 
Migti men he hap al adoun* ido 
Of here sege, and mekliche men iheiged he 

hap also ; 
Vol of gode he vulde, ek, men pat hongri were, 
And bileude^ riche men al empti and skere. 
Isrl he hap vnderfonge, . . . 
Of pe milce he vnderstond pat he hem wole 

do; 
As he er bi fore spak to oure fadres and seide 
To Abraham in pis world and so vorp to 

al his® blede. . . . 



1 Ed. misoule. ^ Ed. migost. ' Ed. {)er fore. 

* Ed. a donn. » j]d. bi leude. « Ed. alliis. 

H 



114 The Birth of Jesus 

(Oure ladi) was preo mon pes wip hire cosi'n 

pere, . . . 
po geode heo agen to hire oune hous. . . . 
ElisabeJ) time was ago^ porw wommone wone, 
Was folfulled and ido, and heo bar a god sone. 
peroP herde hire neipebors and hire kun also, 
pat is swete milce oure Lord hadde ido, 
Heo comen and made ioie inow, and pe 

aigtepe day 
Heo comen pat child to circumsise. . . . 
Heo nempneden him is fader name, Zakarie, 

anon, 
Nay nay, quap pe moder po, he schal hote Jon. 
po seide pis oper men, how migte pat beo ido? 
Vor no mon in al pis lond ihote so. 
po a[s]keden heo is fader what it scholde hote, 
He tok a penne^ and parchemin and pe name 

wrote, 
Jon is pe name of him. pat folk wondreden 

vchon. 
Zakaries tonge and is moup opene po anon. 
And he spek and heriede God; po was per 

gret drede 
Among alle neigbors vor his wonder dede. 
And oueral pe montains of Jude hit gan to 

sprede. 
And heo pat hit iherden, alle in eren hit 

pulten and sede, 
What weneste pat pis child beo ? Ofte heo 

seiden pis, 
pat oure Lordes holi hond mid him was and is. 
Al fol of pe holi gost po spak Zakarie 
And pis holi salm seide in his profecie, 

* Ed. a go. * Ed. I)er of. ^ Ed. apenne. 



The Birth of Jesus 115 

Iblessed^ beo oure Lord, and God of Isrl 

also, . . . 
And he hap irit vp an heig pe horn of bon, 

iwis, 
pat to vs in Dauipes hous pat is child i- 

boren is. 
As he haj) er bifore ispeke porw holi manne 

mowj) 
pat of pe worlde bep, and in is prophetes 

moup, 
Hele and bote of oure fon, and of here aire 

hond also, 
pat habbep ihated vs, and milce vorto do 
Mid hem pat oure fadres were, and of his 

holi testament 
To vnderstonde in his muinde, and in his 

serrement 
Rigt was pat he swor to Abraham pus 
Oure aire fader, pat e wolde^ him selue 

geuen vs 
pat we wipoute' doute deliuerede echone 
Out of pe hond of oure fon, to seruen him 

alone. 
In holinesse bifore him, and in rigt al so. 
Bi echone oure dawes vorte oure be ido. 
And pow, child, pe prophete icleped schalt 

beo. 
Of pe hexte God, and bi fore is face schalt teo, 
His weiges vorto garki, lore vorto giue 
Of hele and bote to is volk, here sunne to 

vorgiue*, 
porw pe inwarde of is milce. . . . 

1 Ed. I blessed. ^ Hewolde? ^ Ed. wi{) oute. 

* Ed. vor gine. 

H2 



116 The Birth of Jesus 

Hem pat sittej) in schadwe of dep and in 
derkhede, to ligte, 

And into pe wey of Parais oure fet vor to 
rigte. B. J. 8i. 285-86. 460. 

2. 1-14. Out of Cesar August per com such a ban^ . . . 
pat al pe middulert isomned were. 
po was pe somnes furst imad pere. 
Of Sirin pat maister was in pe lond of Sirie. 
And alle men to here oune cite bigonne to 

drawe and hige. 
Josep code vrom Galilee, out of pe cite 
pat is icleped Nazareth, in to pe lond of Jude, 
To pe lond of Bedleem, as king Dauid was 

ibore, 
Vor he was of Dauipes hous, and of is meine 

icore. 
He wende mid is wif ispoused, pat wip child 

was. 
So pat pe time was folfulled, as God gaf pe cas, 
pat heo scholde hire child bere ; and hire 

furste sone heo bere, 
And biwond him in elopes, and adoun leide 

him per 
I[n] a schupene, vor per has non oper stude 

pere. . . . 
And in pilke selue kinges lond, schepherdes 

per woke 
Ouer heore bestes al pe nigt pat heo hedden 

to loke. 
And lo oure Lordes angel bi hem stod bi 

nigte. 
And pe clernesse of oure Lord abouten hem 

al aligte. 

1 Ed. aban 



The Birth of Jesus 117 

po douteden pe schepherdes, and in gret 

drede weren ibrougt. 
po seide pe angel to hem, Ne dredej) ow 

rigt nougt ! 
Vor lo ic bringe ou tidinge grete ioie and blis, 
pat schal beo to vch volk, vor ibore he is, iwis, 
To ow to day, pe Saueour, pat Crist Lord is, 
In pe cite of Dauid ; and pe tok to ow worp pis ; 
ge schulen finde pat gonge child in elopes 

iwounde 
And in a cracche^ ileid. po was per in a 

stounde 
Sodeineliche wi3 pe angel a gret^ verrede 
Of pe companie of heuene, pat heriede God 

an sede, 
Mid God in heuene an heig, heigenesse and 

ioie beo do. 
Among men of gode' wille, pais on erpe al so ! 

B.J. 87.495-89. 526. 

2. 15-21. pe schepherdes to hem selue speke. Passe 

we, iwis. 
To Bedleem, and iseo we pis word pat imad is, 
pat oure Lord made him self, and schewede 

to vs ! 
And heo comen pider an haste, and Marie 

vounden pus. 
And losep, and pat child in a cracche^ ileid. 
po heo seige pis, heo knewe wel pe word 

pat was iseid 
Of pe child to hem, and alle pat herden pis 
Wondreden of pat ping pat hem was seid, iwis. 
Of pe schepherdes. And Marie wel wusten per 
Al pes wordes, and lokede, and in hire herte 

ber. 
^ Ed. acracche. * j^d. agret. 



118 The Birth of Jesus 

And pis schepherdes turnden agen, and God 

of alle dede 
Herieden, of pat heo hedden iseie. . . . 
After pat eigte dawes fulfulled were, iwis, 
pat pis child was circumsised, his name i- 

cluped is 
Ihc, as it was inempned of pe angel bifore^ 
Ar he were in his moder wombe ikened oper 
ibore. b. j. 94. 649-668. 

2. 22-40. After pe dawe were folfulled of Maries clans- 

inge 
porw pe lawe of Moises, Ihc heo let bringe 
To lerlim, to setten him bifore oure Lord, iwis, 
As it in oure Lordes lawe iwrite was and is, 
pat ech ping pat hedde his moder wombe ido 
To oure Lord holi ping^ me scholde hit clepie 

so. 
And pat heo geue an offring . . . 
Vpe word pat is iseid in oure Lordes lawe, 
A peire briddes of tortlen, oper coluer brid- 

des to. 
And in lerlm an old man per was ido^ 
His name was Symeon ; God he doutede wel 
And rigtful was, and he abod pe begginge 

of Isrl, 
And in him was pe holi gost; and onswere 

him was ibrougt 
Of pe holi gost, pat he ne scholde dep 

iseo* nougt, 
Bote pat he iseipe er oure Lordes kinedom. 
So pat porw pe holigost to pe temple he com ; 
And pe kun of child Ihu let vorp drawe, 
Vor to do vor him po vpe pe costom of pe 

lawe; 
* Ed. bi fore. ^ Ed. lioliI)mg. » Ed. i do. * Ed. i seo. 



The Birth of Jesus 119 

pe olde mon Symeon his armes gan sprede 
Abrod^, and nom pis child Ihc and heriede 

him and sede, 
Lord, pin owne hine vpe J)i wordes now let; 
Vor min eigen habbep iseige pin holi bodi 

so gret, 
pat bifore^ pe face of al folk pow hast igarked 

arigt; 
pat to pe schewing of al folk of paynime 

is cler sigt, 
And in pe fol ioie of pi folk of Israel also. . . . 
Ihc moder and losep . . . 
Wondreden pat was iseid of him. . . . 
Symeon blessede hem and seide to Marie, . . . 
Lo pis child is iset as in doun vallinge 
To monie men in Isrl, and to monie in vp- 

risinge ; 
And in tokninge pat worp wipseid^ of moni 

mon; 
And pe swerd schal of him porw pi soule gon, 
pat pe pougt of manie herte porw pe ischowed 

beo. . . . 
Anne, a wommon prophete, pulke time was 

per, 
Heo was Ffanuelus dougter of pe kunde of 

Asser. 
In gret elde heo was igo vorp mid hire 

spoushod. 
And leuede wip hire hosbonde seue ger 

after hire maidenhod. 
And seppe heo hedde widue ibeo vourscore 

and vour ger. 
Heo ne partede nogt from pe temple, ac 

euere bilafte per, 
Ed. a brod. ^ Ed. bi fore. ^ Ed. wij) seid. 



120 The Birth of Jesus 

In fastinge, and in biddinge, bope nigt and 

day. 
So pat heo com pulke time . . . 
And spak ful wel 

To alle pat abiden po pe begginge of Israel. 
And po heo hedde do alle ping porw oure 

Lordes lawe, 
pe childes frendus to Galilee wip him gonnen 

drawe, 
To heore oune cite of Nazareth, and pis 

child wel wex po 
And conforded was, and Godes grace in him 

was ido. 

B. J. 99. 829-853 ; loi. 899-908 ; 102. 929-942. 

2. 40. pis child Ihc wax ful wel, and iconforted was 

also, 
And fol was of wisedom, and Godes grace 
in him was do. 

B. J. 107. 1107-1108. 

2.41-52. po Ihc was of twelf ger old, and twelf gar 

were ido, 
Heo wenden forp to lerlm vpe pe custom 

pat was po, 
Vpe pe feste of ester day, and po pe dawes 

ido were 
So pat heo wende horn agen, and pe child 

Ihc pere 
Bilafte in lerlm, and is kunesmen nusten it 

nougt. ... 
So pat heo wenden and sougten him hammard 

a iorneie 
Among his cuppe and is kun, and also bi 

vche weige. 



li 



The Birth of Jesus 121 

To lerlm heo turnden agen, po heo ne migten 

him nogt seo, 
And sougten him per in vche side. And 

after dawes preo 
Amidde pe maistres heo founden him in pe 

temple sitte, 
And herknede and apposede hem, so pat of 

is witte, 
And of is answere, al so and of is queintise 
Alle pat herden him wondreden in here wise. 
Sone, quap oure ledi, what hastow vs ido? 
Wei sori we pe habbep isougt, pi fader and 

ic also. 
What is pat, quap pis oper, pat ge me habbep 

isougt? 
Neste ge pat in mi fader ping i moste nede 

be brougt ? 
pis word pat he spak to hem, heo ne vnder- 

stode nougt. . . . 
pis child ahgte adoun to hem, and to Na- 
zareth cam, 
And was in here warde forp : and his moder 

nam 
God geme of alle is wordes, and in hire herte 

hem hedde ido. 
Ihc wex wel in elde, and in wisedom al so 
And in grace agen God and agen men, iwis. 

B.J. 107. 1111-108. 1135. 



THE STACYONS OF ROME/ 

JOHN. 

19. 19. Thys ys^ Ihesu of Nazarethe, . . . 

Kyng of lewes. s. R. 132. 506-507. 

1 BETS. 25. 113-144. 
» From Matthew 27. 37. 



PROVERBS OF HENDYNG.^ 

PROVERBS. 
25. 15. Tonge breketh bon, and nath hire-selue non. 

H. St. 19. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 

28.17. See Proverbs 25.15. 

1 Boddeker, Altengl. Dicht. 287-300. 



THE STORY OF THE GOSPEL/ 

ISAIAH. 
1.3. pe oxe and the asse hedde kennynge 
Of heore lord in heore stallynge. 

S. G. 259. 369-370. 

MATTHEW. 

1.19-21,24-25.2 Pq Joseph in his herte wende 
Ho pis scholde come to ende, 
A-slepe he fel, as God him kende, 
And to him his aungel sende, . 
Joseph, he seide, no-J)ing ne drede, 
Marie as pi spouse pou lede : 
pat child in hire, . . . 
Hit is pe holigostes dede. . . . 
His nome pou schalt clepe Jhesu. 
Whon Joseph herde pis typinge, 
Marie he heold in clene weddynge. 

G.S. 258. 318-330. 

LUKE. 
1.8,11-14, Tyme com of pe seruyse 

16-17,21-22, pat he don scholde in heore wyse. 
41,57-64, jj^ xjg temple he daih vp rise 

68,76-77. r^-r .' 

Biiore him a mon. . . . 

Hit was an aungel, Godes sonde, 

pat gon at pe auter stonde. . . . 

Zakarie, he seide, ne dred pou nouht! 

Bifore God pi bone is wrouht, 

pat pou hast him bi-souht, 

Schal in Elizabeth ben i-wrouht. 

1 Engl. St. 8. 255-259. 

2 Verse 18 is paraphrased and expanded in the preceding lines. 



The Story of the Lrospet ^^^^^^ 125 

A child |)ou schalt on hire winne 

pat schal ben joye to al his kinne. . . . 

Ion he schal hote. . . . 

At his burth-tyme me schal gamen and 

pleye, 
He schal greipen Godus weye. . . . 
Zakarie onswerde, . . . 
Hou may pis ben on eny manere? 
Bope we bep olde, ich and my fere, 
And forp igon in feole gere. . . . 
Ne Zakarie ne spac no more, 
Bote out he code. . . . 
pe folk hedde wondur wherfore hit 

wore. 
Bote heo seiden, alle by-dene, 
pat he hap, sum wondur i-sene 
pat he so longe hap i-bene 
In pe temple, as .we wene. . . . 
In Elizabeth pe holi gost lihte 
And pat child in hire dihte. . . . 
When pat child scholde iboren be. 
His frendes aboute of pe cuntre 
With blisful chere gamen and gle, 
Alle he comen pe child to se. 
penne seiden his frendes alle, 
Zakarie heo wolden him calle. 
pat herde pe modur, . . . 
And onswerde, and seide. Nay, , . . 
Jon he schal hote. . . . 
Alle heo seiden pat per nas non 
In al heore kynde pat hihte Jon. 
To Zakarie pe word heo brouhte. 
And bad him sigge what he pouhte. 
And he a table sone souhte 
And peron pe nome wrouhte. 



126 The Story of the Gospel 

On pe table he wrot anon, 

pe childes nome he wrot Jon, . . . 

God bi-fore he schal gon 

And to him torne mony on. 

Wondur hedde po al his kynde. . . . 

Bote God his tonge let vnbynde. 

And he him louede wij) al his mynde. 

God, he seide, i-blessed pou be 

pat of his folk wolde haue pite. 

And his merci hap isent to me. . . . 

And pou, child, schalt ben clept prophete, 

pou schalt greipe Godus strete, 

Godus folk pou schalt gete. 

And hem teche heor sunnes bete. . . . 

pou hem schalt pe sope teche 

Hou heo schulle to heuene reche. 

S.G. 256. 177-257.259. 

1.26,28-36-44, To hire he sende a swete fere, . . . 
48, 51-56. Gabriel, . . . 

And hire gon grete on pis manere, 
Heil, ful of grace, God is wip pe, 
Among wymmen i-blessed pou be ! 
pe maide was dred on him to seo. 
And pouhte what pis miht beo. . . . 
penne him spac pe aungel fre, 
Marie, nouht ne dreed pou pe, 
A child schal beo boren of pe, 
Jesus schal his nome be ; . . . 
In Dauid sete sitte and deeme, 
pe folk of Israel he schal geme. . . . 
penne onswerde pat swete mayde 
To pe aungel Gabriel, and sayde, 
Hou schal pis be ? Nougwher I ne leide 
Mi pouht to luste of mon vpbreide. 



The Story of the Gospel 127 

pen pe aungel, . . . 

pe holy gost, [he seidej schal in J)e aHhte 

And in pe worche wip his mihte. 

pe child pat of pe schal beo bore 

Godus sone he schal beon i-core. . . . 

pi nece Elizabet, lo here, 

pat is in elde feole gere, 

Heo hap chyld take of hire feere, 

pe sixte monep now is anon 

pat heo hap wip chylde igon, 

For to God of heuene, pat is on, 

Nis word of vnmihte non. . . . 

Heo sede, 
Lo me her Godus mayde, 
Wip me do, God, as pou hast sayde ! . . . 
And sone aftur pat mayde wende, 
To Elizabep. . . . 
Sone so pe mayde Marie 
Entrede pe hous of Zakarie, 
Elizabeth in prophecie 
pe maide custe, and pus gon crie, 
A, heo seide, how may pis be 
pat my lordus modur comep to me? 
As sone as ich herde pe steuene of pe 
pe child in my wombe makede gle. 
Among wymmen i-blessed pou be, 
And blessed beo pe fruyt of pe ! . . . 
Wip hem penne was heo pore 
preo monepes. . . . 

penne heo ponked God, ful of blisse, 
pat he wolde seo hire mekenesse. . . . 
p erf ore me schal al monkynde 
Blisful telle in heore mynde, 
pat he wolde in me mekenesse fynde 
pat mihtful is. . . . 



128 The Story of the Gospel 

Of merci he was leche 

From kynde pat dredde his speche. 

Of pe proude of herte he dude wreche. 

And dude pe meke an heig to reche. 

pe hungri in god he made stronge, 

And fe riche he lette al swonge. 

pe folk of Israel hap vndurfonge 

(pe child) 

Also him spac pe heuene kyng 
To Abraham and his ofspring. . . . 
Marie . . . 
Leue tok, and hom heo eode. 

S. G. 256. 109-162 ; 257.263-264; 258.270-292. 

2.1,3-5,7-12. pat tyme was mih . . .^ 
Augustus Cesar wa . . . 
In al pat lond, . . . 
He criede his ban. . . . 
Joseph . . . 

(Wip him tok pe ma . . .) 
Out of Nazareth ... 
And to Bethlehem, 
In Bethleem he tok his wonynge 
For Marie was neih childynge, 
And for his kun and of his ofspringe 
Weoren of .Dauidpes hous, pe kynge. 
In Bethlehem hous he tok, 
Luytel and pore, . . . 
. Nedden heo no bettere halle. . . . 
Whon pat child was forp brouht, 
Luytel heo hedde, opur riht noht 
Forte leggen inne pat bern, 
But a luyte hei opur vern. 
Heo wounden him wip pat heo mihtengete, 
And le^^den him per bestes ete. 

* Tlie Ms. is incomplete. 



The Story of the Gospel 129 

Heo leyden him in bestes stalles, . . . 

So bi-fel pat ilke tyde 

pat in pe cuntre per bisyde^ 

Herdes wakede in a mede, 

Heore bestes and heore schep to fede. 

Sone to hem an angel wende, 

And to hem brouhte a swete typinge. 

Heo bigonne to ben in doute 

Of Hht pat was per hem aboute. 

pe aungel seide, Nougt ge ne drede! 

Ich wole ow telle a blisful dede. 

A child is boren for oure nede, 

pat schal his folk of pyne lede. 

And [pat] ich ou pe sope bringe, 

pat ich giue ow to tokenynge, 

In Bethlehem he liht, i-wounde 

In clopus, and in a cribbe i-bounde, 

In a crubbe he i3 leyd . . . 

As Crist and Lord of alle pinge. 

s. G. 258. 335-259. 392. 
Ed. terbisyde. 



THE GOSPEL OF NICODEMUS. 

PSALMS. 
24. 7-8. Vndo gowre gates biliue, bid I, , . . 

pe king of blis cumes in gow by. . . . 

What es he ? . . . 

He es Lord of grete state, 

In batayle mekill of might. 

G. N. no. 1383, 1387, 1391-1392. 

24.7. §e princes, I bid ge opin wide 
goure endles gates here, 
pe king of blis now in shall glide. 

G.N. 108. 1 347- 1 349. 

98. 1-2. A new sang till oure Lord ge make, . . . 

He pat has bene wirkand 

Meruailes omang vs here, 

He has saue his right hand 

To him and his powere. 

Ful mekely has he schewed his might, 

Omang al Cristen men, 

He has techid ilka werdly wight 

His rightwisnes to ken. G.N. 118. 1519-1528. 

107. 16. Brasen gates he brae for ay, 

And iren barres ful small. G. N. 108. 1363-1364. 

pe gates in sunder gede, 

And iren bandes al brast. G.N. no. 1403- 1404. 
118.24. pat God has made, pis es pe day, 

Mak ioy parin we sail. G. n. 108. 1361-1362. 

118.26.^ Blisced be he pat cumes, als he hight. 

In pe name of God. g.n. 118. 1531-1532. 

* Here tlie verse from Ps. seems to have been in the author's 
mind rather than that from Matt. 



The Gospel of Nicodemus 131 

ISAIAH. 
11.1-2. Of pe rotes of lesse 
A wand sail spring, 
And a flowre faire and fre. . . . 
And on pat flowre ... sal rest 
With al gudenes, pe Haly Gast. 

G.N. 132. 1749-1754. 
40. 3. See Matthew 3. 3. 

MATTHEW. 
3.3. A voice criand in wildernes. G.N. loo. 1229. 

3.16-17. pe Haly Gaste on him gan lend 
In a doune liknes pan; 
pe voice of pe fader doun was send, 
And pus to speke bigan, 
pis es my sun withowten end, 
Herknis him ilk man^, 
In whilk sun me likes best. G. N. 100. 1239-1245. 

9.6. Tyte take pi bed and go. G.N. 54.484. 

21.9. (Of. Psalms 118. 26). Osanna, was paire sang, 

Blisced be he pat cumes now 

In Goddes name vs omang. 

G. N. 28. 94-96. 

27. 15-17, At pasch of lews pe custom was 
21-22. Ane of preson to slake, 

Withowten dome to lat him pas, 

For pat high fest sake. 

A prison pai had, hight Barabas, 

pat many murthers gan make ; 

Wheper him or Ihesu, Pilat ass, 

pai will fro presoun take. 

pai cried fast, Baraban ! 

1 Prom Matt. 17. 5, Mark 9. 7. 

12 



132 The Gospel of Nicodemus 

And Pilat askes pam all, 

What sail Ihesus do pan? 

pai say, Cros him Jou sail. G.N. 56. 517-528. 

27.24-25. Water wighty askes he, 

And wesse his hend by skill. 

I am giltles, als ge sail se, 

pis rightwis blode to spill. 

pan cried pe lews all, ... 

His blode on vs might fall. G.N. 60. 581-587. 

27.27-29. pase knightes kene laid hand him on. 
And led whare he suld dy; 
His clathes of him pai don, ... 
A purpure mantell pareopon, 
And hid his eghen hastily.^ 
pare pai defouled him als a fon, 
And King of lews gan cry. 
A crown of thorn ful sare 
To threst, pai haue bygun, 
On his heind. G.N. 60. 601-62. 611. 

27. 37. See Luke 23. 38. 

27.42. pe lews pan pat pare stode 
Said, God sun if pou be, 
Cum doun now fro pat rode, 
And we sail trow in pe. G.N. 62. 621-624. 

27.48. Aysell and gall raised on a rede, 
Within a spounge pai hide, 
Vntill his mowth at drink pai bede. 

G.N. 62. 615-617. 

27.51-52. pe stanes in sunder brae, 

pe erth trembild and quaked, . . . 
Ded men er risen out of paire graue. 

G. N. 68. 705-709. 

1 From Luke 22. 64. 



The Gospel of Ntcodemus 



133 



27.57-58. To Pilat come a knyght, 

And Thesu cors fast gan he craue. . . . 

Pilat granted pat bone 

Till Joseph of Aramathy, 

And he fra cros ful sone 

Toke done pat blisced body. 

He wand pat cors with gude entent 

In sendell new and clene, 

And layd it in his monument 

Whare^ nane by fore had bene. 

G.N. 68. 714-724. 

28.2,5-7. f)e erth trembled and al toschoke, 
And angell doun was sent, 
We dared for drede, and durst noght luke. . . . 
pe mekill stane pat lay . . . 
pat angell put oway. 
And pareopon him sett. 
He bad wemen be noght affraid, . . . 
For he es resen, parfore bese payd, 
Cumes nere pe suth to se! 
pis es pe place whare he was laid, 
Go biddes his appostles be, 
He sal be sene, als he pam said, 
pis day in Galile. G. n. 72. 797-74. 812. 



MARK. 

1. 3. See Matthew 3. 3. 

2. 9. See Matthew 9. 6. 
11.9. See Matthew 21.9. 

15.6-13. See Matthew 27.15-17,21-22. 

15.26. See Luke 23.38. 

15. 33, 38. See Luke 23. 44-45- 

15. 39. See Matthew 27. 54. 

16. 6-7. See Matthew 28. 5-7. 

* From Lnke 23. 53. 



134 The Gospel of Nicodemus 

LUKE. 
23. 4. Sir Pilat . . . 

Said pe lews vntill, 

I find in him none ill. G. N. 42. 301-304. 

23.34. Fader, forgif pis men paire dede. G. n. 62. 619. 

23.38-45. A bill obouen his heuid he fest, 
pat ilka man myght rede, 
Latin, Ebrew, and Gru. 
His titill was pusgate, 
pis ilk man was Ihesu, 
King of lews, pus he wrate. 
(On his left side hanged lestas). 
And said to him bi name. 
If pou be God, hethin lat vs pas, 
Saue pe and vs fro schame ! 
(And on his right hand hanged Dismas, 
His fere fast gan he blame), 
Ouer litill, God pou dredes, 
We haue pis for oure gilt, 
And he for his gude dedes 
Full wrangwisly es spilt. 
Vnto Ihesu pan gan he pray, . . . 
When pou cumes in pi regne for ay 
Mend me with pi mercyse. 
And Ihesus sone to him gan say, 
I hete pe forto be pis day 
With me in paradyse. 
At vnderon was pis done, 
Omang pam wex it mirk, 
pe son wex dim ful sone, 
pe vail rafe in pe kirk. g.n. 62. 631-64. 660. 

23.43. pis same day, son, be pou sail 

With me in paradis. G. N. 122. 1579-1580. 



The Gospel of Nicodemus 135 

23.46-48. Ihesus said, In pi hend, 

My Fader of mightes maste, 

My saul now sail I send. 

With pis he gaf pe gaste. 

Centurio said, when he suld dy, . . . 

pis^ ilk was God sun sekerly. . . . 

And many oper pat stode him by. 

And saw pis selkuth sight, 

Knocked on paire brestes and cried mercy. 

And mendid pam at paire might. 

G. N. 64. 669-66. 680. 
JOHN. 

See Matthew 3. 3. 

pis es Goddes lamb, . . . 

pat wastes pe werldes sin. G. n. loo. 1235-1236. 

See Matthew 9. 6. 

And better es pat a man dy, 

pan all pe folk forfare. G.N. 50.431-432. 

See Matthew 21.9. 

See 11.50. 
18.31,33-34,36-38. Takes him to gow, forpi. 

And demes him by gowre laws, 
pan said pe lews, Syr, wele pou wate 
God biddes vs sla no man. . . . 
He led Ihesus pe lewes fra, . . . 
And said till him bitwix pam twa, 
pou es king of lewry? 
Ihesus sais, Oiper was it tald pe swa, 
Or pou red rightwisly ? . . . 
pou ert bytane to me 
For to 2 be demid pis day. 
Ihesus sayd pan to him ogayne, 
My kingdom es noght here. 
If my kingdom ... 

» From Matt. 27. 54. > Ed. forto. 



1.23. 


1.29. 


6. 8, 12 


11.50. 


12. 13. 


18. 14. 



136 The Gospel of Nicodemus 

Within pis werld now were, . . . 

My men . . . 

Wald put pam fro f)aire purpos playn 

With ful grete powere. 

pan ertou king algate, 

Says Pelate, sikerly? 

Ihesus said to Pilate, 

pou^ sais it, and noght I. 

Cumen I am to pis cuntre, 

And parto was i bom. 

Of suthfastnes witnes to be. . . . 

Pilate pan asked him eft, 

What thing es suthfastnes? 

G. N.42. 311-314; 44.325-351; 46.357-358. 

18. 38. Bee Luke 23. 4. 

19. 12. Bot pou do so, it es wele sene, 
pou es noght Cesares frende. 
Who makes pam kyng, withowten wene, 
Ogains Cesar pai wende. 

G.N. 56.529-532. cf. 58. 559. 

19. 18. On rode pai raised him pan gude spede, 

A thef on ayther syde. G.N. 62. 613-614. 

19. 19-20. See Luke 23. 38. 

19. 30. See Luke 23. 46. 

19.34. A blind knight, so thoght pam best, 
A spere pai gaf gude spede. 
To Ihesu side pai gan it threst. 
And blude and water out gede. 

G. N. 62. 625-628. 
» From Mark 15. 2. 



II 



THE LAY-FOLKS MASS-BOOK. 

MATTHEW. 
6. 9-13. Fader oure, Jat is in heuen, 
Blessid be fi name to neuen. 
Come to vs pi kyngdome. 
In heuen and erthe pi wille be done. 
Oure ilk day bred grant vs to day. 
And oure mysdedes forgyue vs ay, 
Als we do hom pat trespas us. . . . 
And lede vs in no foundynge, 
But shild vs fro al wicked pinge. Amen. 

L-F. M-B. 46, 496-505. 

LUKE. 

IL2-4. See Matthew 6.9-13. 

JOHN. 
1 29. Gods lamb, pat best may 

Do po synne of pis world a-way. 

L-F. M-B. 48. 516-517. 



THE CASTLE OF LOVE. 

EXODUS. 
20.11. In sixe dayes and seue niht, 

God hedde al pe world i-diht, ... 
pe seuepe day he tok reste and ro. 

C.L. 357. 87-90 

ISAIAH. 
9.6. A Child |)6r is iboren to vs, 
And a Sone i-giuen vs, 
Whos nome schal i-nemoned beon 
Wonderful, . . . 

And God, mihtful, and rightwys^, 
Of pe world pat [to] comen is 
Lord pe ffader, and Prince of Pes. 

C.L. 356. 59-357.65. cf. 368.510. 

A child per is i-boren to vs, 

And a sone i-geuen vs, 

pat schal vp holden his kynedome: 

And al pus schal ben his nome, 

Wonderful, God, and of miht. 

And redeful, and fader ariht 

Of al pe world pat her-aftur schal ben. 

Prince of Pes. . . . 

C. L. 370. 607-371. 614. cf. 647 ; 389. 1357. 

And pus pe child is i-boren to vs. 

And such a sone i-geue to vs. 

And nis he wonderful? C.L. 378. 921-923. 

Ffader of pe world pat scholde come. 

c. L. 3.90. 1375. 
* Ed. right wys. 



The Castle of Love 139 

30.26. And git was^ pe sonne, po, seuesype, i-wis, 
Brihtore, forsope pen heo now is ; 
Also schon pe mone a-niht 
So dop pe Sonne on day-light. 

C. L. 357. 101-104. 

So was pe sonne . . . 

Brihtore pen heo now is, seuen-folde. 

c.L. 359. 157-158- 
MATTHEW. 
4.8,9. Al pis wyde world I chul geuen pe, 
So pat pou bouwe and honoure me. 
po seide Ihesu ; Go a-wei, Sathan, go ! 
pi kuynde Lord ne schalt pow fonde so. 

C. L. 381. 1041-1044. 

11.30. Mi gok is softe i-nowh to weren. 

And my burpene ligt i-nouh to beren. 

c. L. 379. 957-958- 

LUKE. 

4. 6-7, 12. See Matthew 4. 9. 

JOHN. 

1.3. And porw him is al ping i-wrouht. C.L. 371.650. 

20.28-29.2 pou art, I-chot, quap Thomas po, 
Mi God and my Lord also, 
^e, Thomas, quap Ihesu Crist, 
pou hit leuest for pou hit sixt, 
Alle heo moten i-blessed ben 
pat hit leeuen, paug heo hit not sen! 

C. L. 391. 1438-1442. 

^ With reference to the past instead of to the future, as in 
Isaiah. 

* For a paraphrase of 19, 24-27. See App. 2. 



EARLY SOUTH-ENGLISH LEGENDARY. 

NUMBERS. 
24. 17. pat pare scholde of lacobes kuynde a steorre 
a-rise, wel brigt. E. s-E.L.95. 121. 

PSALMS. 
31. 1-2. In pe, Lauerd, ich habbe i-hoped, pat ich i- 

confundet ne beo. 
pine holie ere beig a-doun to me ; heige and 

deliuere me. 

E. S-E. L. 249. 307-308. 

31.5. Mine soule, Louerd, ich bi take pe. 

E. S-E. L. 249. 310. 

46. 1. Ore Louerdes help was euere neig pe manne 
pat was in care. e.s-e.l. 451.67. 

55. 23. Men pat of tricherie beoth, 

Ne schullen nougt halue heore dawes Hbbe. 

E. S-E. L. 175. 2401-2402. 

11. 14. pou art a Louerd pat wonderes dest. 

E. S-E. L. 72. 44. 

91. 7. pat a pousend men scholden in mi side falle, 

and to grounde beon i-brougt, 
And ten pousend in mi right side, and neigh 
me ne comen nougt. 

E. S-E. L. 104. 121-122. 

104. 4. pat ore [Louerd] makez is aungles ase gostes 

fleojnde, 
And heom pat beoth is ministres ase fuyr 

berninde. 

E. S-E. L. 301. 63-64. 

118.6. For gwane ore Louerd is min help, i-ne 
rechche gwat opure do. e.s-e.l. 451. 76. 



Early South'English Legendary 141 

119.80. Lat, Louerd, myn herte wipoute wem be, pat 

it confundet be naut. E. S-E. l. 490 (ii). 12. 

119. 85(Vulg.)-86. For gwane pe princes habbez i-sete, 

and agen heom men spekez, i-wis, 

And lupere men pursiweden me, 

Louerd, min help pov beo ! 

E.S-E. L.I 33. 944-945. 

146.8. Ore Louerd vn-bind pat beoth i-bounde, and 

gif pe blinde is sighte, 
Ore Louerd right heom pat buth vn-right, for 
pou louest alle righte. 

E. S-E. L. 34 37-38. 

MATTHEW, 
5. 11. pat his desciples scholden i-blessede beo gwanne 

men hem spekez to quede. 
And seggez heom scorn and bysemare for ore 
louerdes name. 

E. S-E. L. 283. 175-176. 

7. 18, 20.^ Bi pe fruyt man may^ i-seo gwat manere treo 

it is. 
For pare ne may of no luypur treo no guod 
fruyt springue. 

E. S-E. L. 282. 167-168. 

9. 20-22. Of a womman pat gwylene hadde pe menison 

of blod. 
And cam and touchede pe lappe of ore 

Louerdes elopes ene, . . . 
Ant was hoi a-non and clene. 

E. S-E. L. 101.28-30. 

10. 7, 9-10. pat ore Louerd hiet is desciples po huy 

scholden a-boute go, 

pat huy neberen with heomgol[d], ne seluer, 
gwane huy wenden ouer lond, 

Ne baggue, ne tweie curtles nopur, ne schon. 

E. S-E. L. 57. 142-58. 144. 
1 Ed. The verses are transposed. 



142 Early South-English Legendary 

10.23. ^ii men ov pursiwiet in one toune, in-to 
anopur toun ge fleo. e.s-e. l. 137. 1071. 

11. 11. Seint lohan was pe beste bern, pe holie baptist, 
pat euere of womman was i-bore. 

E. S-E. L. 29 (ii). 1-2. 

16. 24. Ho-so wole come after me, him-sulf he schal 

for-sake, 
And is owene rode bere, and pene wei after 
me so take. 

E. S-E.L. 58. 166-167. 

19. 21. gif pou wolt parfijt beo, 

Sul al pi guod, and ^if pouere men, and 
sethpe siwe me. 

E. S-E. L. 58. 160-161. 
26. 6-11. See Luke 7. 37-38. 

26. 31. gwane a man smit pene schepherde, pe schep 
woUez to-sprede. e. s-e. l. 167. 21 10. 

27.59. See Mark 15.46. 

MARK. 

5. 25-29. See Matthew 9. 20-22. 
8. 34. See Matthew 16. 24. 
14. 3-7. See Luke 7. 37-38. 
14.27. See Matthew 26. 31. 

15.46. losep of Aramathie nam a-doun of pe rode 
And wond him in gwight linene cloth. 

E. S-E. L. 392. 56-57. 

LUKE. 

7.28. See Matthew 11. 11. 

7. 37-48. po^ ore Louerd was i-sete in Symundes house 

pere, 
And his apostles, to pe mete, pat with him 

po were, . . . 
Marie, pat was so sunful, heo crep doun to 
is fiet, 
1 From Matt. 26. 6, Mark 14. 3. 



Early South-English Legendary 143 

Heo custe is fiet and wusch al-so with hire 

wete teres, 
And wipede heom aftur-ward with hire geoluwe 

heres. 
Out of hire box heo nam oynement ful guod, 
And smerede ore Louerdes heued, with ful 

bhsful mod. 
ludas was pare bi-side ^, . . . 
To spene it so in wasting, he seide, it was 

gret lure. 
And seide, It mai beon i-solde ful deore, to 

bugge with muchel mete, 
Pouere men pare-with to freueri, of drunch 

and of mete. 
po seide ore louerd to ludas, Lat pis wumman 

beo ! 
Ful guod weork it was and is pat heo 

wurehez in me. 
For ai schulle ge pouere with eov habbe, 

and so ne worth eov me. . . . 
Symund leprous i-heorde pis, he poughte wel 

mani-fold, 
pat, gif pes profete were al-so wys, . . . 
He nolde soffri pis fole wumman his bodi 

enes to reppe. . . . 
Ore Louerd, . . . 
Symund, . . . sum-ping i chulle^ pe seige. 

Maister, seye, seide Symound, ich it bidde pe 

An vsurer was gwilene, pat hadde dettores 

tweyne, . . . 
pat on him scholde fifti panes and twenti 

par-to, 
pat opur him scholde of dette fifti panewes 

al-so. 
» From John 12. 4. ^ j^d. ichulle. 



144 Early South-English Legendary 

And noJ)ur of heom nadde gware-of pe dette 

for-to gelde. 
Huy golden, J)o he it creuede. . . . 
^wepur of heom tweine cudde him more loue po ? 
Maister, he pat more gaf, me pinche. . . . 
For sope, Symund leperous, pou hauest i- 

demed a-right. 
For sethpe ich cam into pin hous, pou ne, 

custest me no-wight. 
Ne pou ne wusche nougt mine fiet with water 

ne with teres, . . . 
Min heued on none halue with no-manere 

oynement 
Ne smeordest, with none salue, ne with no 

piement ; 
Sethpe ich cam in-to pin hous pis wumman 

nolde bhnne 
Mine fiet to wasche and cusse, . . . 
And to wipen heom sethpe aftur-ward with 

hire faire here. 
Op, aris, pou wumman, pine sunnes pe beoth 

for-gyue ! 

E. S-E. L. 464. 91-466. 135. 

8. 43. See Matthew 9. 20-22. 

9. 2-3. See Matthew 10. 7, 9-10. 
9. 23. See Matthew 16. 24. 

15. 7, 10. For gret feste huy makiez in heouene, and 

in grete ioye beoth, 
3 wan huy any a-mendement of us on eorpe' 

i-seoth, 
(For pe guod-spel seith) of swich gret ioye pat 

a-mong heom in heouene is 
gwane ani of us a-mendi wole, of pat we 

doth a-mis. E.S-E.L.418. n-H- 

» Ed. vrl)e. 



Early South-English Legendary 145 

23.46. Into J)ine hondene ich bi-take pe, mi lijf and 
mi gost. E. S-E. L. 480. 633. 

23.53. See Mark 15.46. 

JOHN. 
1. 29. po he ore louerd i-saig 

Gominde toward baptisingue, . . . 

Loude gradde, and cride, and sede, 
Lo here Godes lomb, pat bi-nimeth pe worldes 

mis-dede ! 

E.S-E.L. 32. 83-86. 
12. 3-5, 7-8. See Luke 7. 37-48. 
19.40. See Mark 15.46. 

20.24-28. Seint Thomas 

Bote he seide pat he it nolde i-leue, bote 

he seige is wounde, 
And handlede as, and perinne pulte is finguer 

opur is pombe. . . . 
Sethpe cam ore Louerd Crist, . . . 
To him and to is desciples, pare huy to- 

gadere stode, 
Ore Louerd seide, Thomas, hider pi finguer, 

ant pult here into mi side, 
And ne beo nougt in mis-bi-leue. . . . 
Mi Louerd^ he seide, and mi God ! . . . 

E. S-E. L. 376 (ii). 6-377. 16. 

ACTS. 

7. 56. Lo, he seide, noupe ich i-seo . . . 

Heouene opene, and Godes sone in is fader 
rigth hond stonde. 

E. S-E. L. 429. 307-308. 

9. 3-6. Saul . . . gan forth i-wende, . . . 

Ase he cam a-midrigt pe wei, a Hgt him cam 

a-boute, 
pat he ne migte for Hgte i-seon, po gan him 

sore a-doute. . . . 

K 



146 Early South-English Legendary 

pare-with he ful to grounde. . . . 
po herde he a uoiz telle, 
Saul, gwi werrest J)ov^ opon me, mine men 

for-to quelle? 
Ho art po V ? seide Saul, Louerd, art pov ^ pare ? 
A voiz seide, ^e, ich am pi God pat pov hast 

i-weorred so gare. 
To wynci agein pe pricke swipe strong it is pe. 
Louerd, seide Saul po, gwat wolt pov^ do 

mid me? 
J)ov schalt, seide ore Louerd po, in-to pe toune 

wende. 

E. S-E. L. 190. 13-25. 

EPHESIANS. 
4. 5-6. On Louerd is, and on bi-leue, and on baptig- 

On God and fader of alle pat bep, pat oueral 

is, and in eche pingge. 

E. S-E. L. 491.61-62. 

REVELATION. 

4. 1. pat he i-seigh heouene-dore a-gen him opene, 
i-wis. E. S-E. L. 429. 320. 

^ Ed. werrestj)0v. * Ed. artjiov. * woltJ)Ov. 



NORTH-ENGLISH LEGENDARY. 

PSALMS. 

31. 5. Lord, in pi hend . . . 

My saul I send. n-e. l. 15. 375-376. 

71.1. In Je, my Lord, es al my trist. . . . 

Ne sail I neuir dissayued be. n-e. l. 15.370. 372. 

107. 32. pai sail enhigh him in ])e kirk 

Whore pe pople sail Goddes wirschip wirk, 
And in pe chayer of olde men 
Sail all him loue pat him sal ken. 

N-E. L. 51. 223-226. 

119.80. Lord, pou mak my hert all clene, 
And saue my body unfiled within. 
So pat I be noght schent with syn. 

N-E. L. 160.48-50. 

MATTHEW. 

9. 9-13. Saint Matthew . . . 

A toller was. . . . 
Ore Lorde Crist . . . 
Come on a tyme pat cete vntill, 
And sone he saw whare Matthew sat 
With tolling. . . . 
And unto him all pus said he, 
Leue pat craft and folow me^. ... 
All erthly gude sone he forsoke^. 
And with Jhesu pe way he toke. . . . 
pis same Matthew . . } 
In his hows made to Crist a feste, . . . 
And als he was pare at pe mete, 
Vnto him come nowmber ful grete 
1 From Luke 5. 28. 2 j^rom Luke 5. 29. 

K2 



148 North-English Legendary 

Of puplicanes and phariseus. . . . 

And pase ilk pat war sinful men 

Said to his desciples pen, 

Whi ettes gowre^ maister in pis wanes 

With so many puplicanes ? . , . 

Bot he . . . 

Answard to pam on pis manere, . . . 

It es no nede, he sais, to teche 

A hale man forto haue a lache, 

Bot pe man pat feles sekenes sare 

Nedes to layt a leches lare. ... 

Whare so ge^ wend in ilka way, 

Of me on pis wise luke ge^ say, 

pat I luf mercy on all wyse, 

More pan I do sacrafice. . . . 

I come noght for to^ call allane 

Right-wis men, and oper nane, 

Bot I come for to^ call perchance 

Synful men unto penance. 

N-E. L. 136. 409-137. 482. 

10. 18-19. When ge er broght for luf of me 

Bifor kinges and princes of pis cuntre, 
Haue ge no thoght what ge sal say. 
For I sail gif gow wordes alway : . . . 
He said, pe* hali gaste sail speke in gow. 

N-E. L. 18. 123-128. 

16.13-19. Whilk says pe men es man's sun? . . . 
Ilkone pan gaf paire answer sere. 
Sum said man sun was Isay, 
And sum said it was Jeremy, 
And sum said it was John Baptist, . . . 
And sum, oper prophettes of pe law. . . . 
On pis maner he sayd pam till, 
What say ge of me, gow al omang? 

1 Ed. zowre. 2 ;Ed. ze. ' Ed. forto. * Erom Mark 13. 11. 



North-English Legendary 149 

Who am I ? . . . 

Saynt Peter ... 

Answerd and said pus partill, . . . 

pou art Crist, ... 

Goddes sun lifand. ... 

pan answerd Crist pis wordes hende, 

Blisced be pou, Simon Bariona, 

For fless and blude tald pe noght swa, . . . 

Bot my fader, of heuen kyng. . . . 

Peter, for soth I say to pe, 

In pis werld pou es pe stone 

pat I sal big my kirk opone. . . . 

pe gates of hell sal haf no might 

Ogaynes pat stone when it wil strike. . . . 

pe kays of heuyn sail I gif pe. . . . 

Al pat pou bindes in erth, said he, 

In heuyn sail pai bunden be. 

And in erth wham pou leses euyn, 

pai sail be lesid. n-e.l. 63.26, 50-64. ii6. 

16. 18. Peter, he sayd, pou es pat stone 

pat I sal big my kirk opon. n-e.l. 49. 15-16. 
26. 21. One of gow shall me betraie. n-e. l. 78. 98- 

MARK. 

2.14-17. See Matthew 9.9-13. 
13. 11. See Matthew 10. 18-19. 
14.18. See Matthew 26.21. 

LUKE. 

5.27-31. See Matthew 9- 9-i3- 
12. 11. See Matthew 10. 18-19. 

14.33. Bot if a man forsake, he says, 

Welth of pis werldly gude alway, . . . 

Els my disciple may he noght be. N-E.L.12. 93-96. 



150 North-English Legendary 

JOHN. 

13.21. See Matthew 26.21. 

ACTS. 

6. 3, 5, 8-15 ; Seuyn dekyns pai ordand pen, 
7. 52, 54-60. Whilk pai wist war haly men. . . . 

Of whilk seuyn Saynt Steuyn was one, 

And first of pam all chosen and tone 

Saynt Steuyn . . . 

Was fulfild of pe Haly Gast, 

And of God had he strenkith and might 

To schow grete meruails in mens sight. . . . 

First of paire sinagoges vp rase 

Maysters . . . 

Of whilk sum war cald Libertynes, 

And sum of pe cite hight Cirenynes, 

Of Alexandre ful grete clergy, 

And of Cilyce, and of Assy. 

pe nobillest of pis nacions fyue 

Stirt vp with Saint Steuyn to stryue. . . . 

Bot he answerd to pam all, 

So pat might had pai none zit, 

Ne strenkth for to^ gaynstand his wit. . . . 

pan two fals witnes furth pai broght, 

Whilk acused him of sinnes sere. 

And specially on foure manere. 

pai said he suld a sklaunder rays 

Of God, . . . 

And of Moyses, and of paire law. 

And of paire temple. ... 

For when pai war in counsayl set, 

And Saint Steuyn was bifor pam fett, 

pam thoght his face was schinand schene 

Als it had of ane angel bene, 

Ed. forto. 



North-English Legendary 151 

And al his chere pam thoght was pan 
More like ane angell pan a man. . . . 

He sayd, . . . 
Sere prophetes told to gow byfom, 
How Crist suld here in erth be born. 

^owre faders slogh pam for paire dede 

pe lewes, when pai pis wurdes herd, 
With mekel felnes pan pai ferd, 
And in paire hertes ill war pai meuyd, 
pai gnaisted paire teth, so war pai 

greuyd. . . . 
And ful still stode he in pat stownde, . . . 
And sayd pat he saw Jhesu stand. . . . 
Lo, he sayd, I se ful right, 
pe heuyn es opyn vnto my sight, 
And mans sun I se wele stand 
Byside pe fader of heuyn right hand. . . . 
pai ditted paire eris, ... 
And al assentid pat he suld be 
Led with-owen pat cete 
And pare he suld be staned to dede. . . . 
pe two fals witnes pan war pore . . . 
Al redy. ... 

paire ouermast clothes of pai kest, . . . 
At kepe pai toke pam to a childe 
Whilk in his gowth was namyd Sawl. . . . 
For when pai staned him, pus he sayd, 
Jhesus, my Lord and mayster fre, 
Resayue my saul now vnto pe. 
Sethin on his knese he knelid downe 
And sayd, . . . 

Lord, forgif pam pat pis wroght, 
For^ what pai wirk ne wate pai noght. 

N-E. L. 29. 49-30. i86. 
Fi-om Luke 23. 34. 



152 North-English Legendary 

7. 32. He said, Lo, I se Jhesu stand 

In heuyn opon his fader right hand. 

N-E. L. 151. 442-443. 



12.1-19. pe same tyme pat saint Jams was tane, 
And with king Herod sakles slane. 
And when king Herod wist ilkdele 
How pat it payed pe lewes wele, 
pat James was so done to ded, 
par-fore he soght in ilka stede 
Cristen men where he migh[t] ta, 
And many ane he stroyed swa. 
And Saint Peter at pe last 
He pursued, and in preson cast, 
And pare to kepe him he cumand, 
For pare hegh fest was nere cumand, 
pat pasch was cald in pat cuntre. . . . 
parfore Herod . . . 
Set Saint Peter in presoun, 
And thoght wele pat he siild be slane 
When paire fest war fulli gane. 
(He was set in a dongon depe) 
And sextene knightes him forto kepe. 
And pe men pat went with him are 
Praid ful fast for his wele-fare. . . . 
So it fell in pe night biforn 
pat he suld die opon pe morn, 
In pe preson he fell in slepe 
Bitwene pe knightes pat gan him kepe, 
Bun with cheynes Strang and store, 
And stalworth men stode at pe dore . . , 
It forto zeme. . . . 

In-to pe preson come a gleme, . . . 
And ane angell come in pat tide, 
And towched Peter on pe side. 



North-English Legendary 153 

He said unto him on |)is wise, 
Smertly bid I |)e up rise ! 
pe cheynes fell pan fra his hend. . . . 
pan sayd |)e angel to him sone, 
Do on |)i gere, . , , 
Al pi clathes pou do on pe, 
And hose and schose, and folou me. 
pan did he als pe angel bad, 
And folowed furth. . . . 
A[n]d no-thing wist he what it ment, . . . 
And in his hert he trowed bitwene 
Sum uision pat he had sene. 
Both furth pai went omang pam all 
Till pai war past pe secund wall, 
And till pe zates* past pai plaine 
pat euyn was opined pam ogayne. . . . 
pan pe angell past him fra. . . . 
And to him-self al pus he said, . . . 
Now wate I wele in mine entent 
pat God of heuyn his angel sent, 
Me to bring pus of my bandes. 
And help me out of Herodes handes. 
And fra pe despite of pe lewes 
pat me ilkaday with euyl pursues. . . . 
To Mari hows he whent onone, 
pat moder was of James and John. . . . 
He knokked on pe gate^ with gude will, 
And sone a maiden come par-till. 
And when scho saw pare Peter stand. 
In ogain scho went rinand. 
pe gates ^ still zit* left scho sperde, 
And tald pam hou scho Peter herde. 
Scho said pam pat pe gate^ he stode, 
And pai threpid on hir scho was wode, 
1 §ates? ? Ed. zate. « ^d. zates. *git? 



154 North-English Legendary 

Woman, pou ert wode, pai sayd . . . 
pe may den affermid ay mare and mare 
Herdely pat he was pare. ... 
Peter knokked eft at pe gate^ 
And sum of pam said, . . . 
It es his gaste, I wil warand. 
pe thrid time Peter knokked fast, 
And to pe gate^ went pai at pe last. 
And when pai saw Petir pare, 
Of him pai all awondered ware. . . . 
And with his hand be stil he bad. . . . 
Bot in he went, and to pam talde 
Al-how he wan out of halde 
And how oure Lord him helpid had 
Out of pe stede whare he was stad. . . . 
And parfore, said he, luke ge^ tell 
Al pis ferly als it fell 
Unto James, and my breper hende. . . . 
pan went he till anoper land. . . . 
On pe morn, when he was gane, 
Sir Herod said he suld be slane. 
And unto presoun sone he sent 
And bad bring him furth in present. 
Bot or pai wist, he was oway. . . . 
Omang pam pan was mekill kare. 

N-E. L. 1 02 (ii). I -104. 137. 

EPHESIANS. 

4. 5. A God es, . . . 
And als a faith. 
And a baptym. N-E.L. 161. 162-164. 

REVELATION. 

4. 1. I saw a dore in heuyn on hight 

Opin to men. n-e.l. 151.447-448- 

^ Ed. zate. * Ed. ze. 



YWAINE AND GAWAINE. 

MATTHEW. 
7. 2. Wha juges men with wrang, 

The same jugement sal dai fang. 

Y. and G. ill. 2641. 

LUKE. 

6. 37. See Matthew 7. 2. 



HANDLYNG SYNNE. 

EXODUS.- 

20.3.^ pou shalt haue no God but one. H. s. 6. 148. 
20. 7. Swere nat hys name yn ydulnys. H. s. 23. 608. 
20. 8. Holde weyl pyn halyday. H. s. 29. 795, 802. 

20. 11. God made pe worlde ^ . . . 

Yn syxe days, pe seuenpe to reste. 

H. s. 30. 829-830. 

20. 12. Fadyr and modyr we shal honoure. 

H. s. 38. 1058. 

20. 13. pou shalt no man slo. H. s. 47. 1308. 
Sle no man with J)yn honde. H. s. 47. 1310. 

20.14. pat we shul noun hurdom^ do. H. s. 58. 1602. 

20. 15. No mannys gode shalt pou stele, h. s. 73. 2048. 

20.16. pou shalt* no fals wytnes here. H. s. 93. 2637. 

20. 17. Coueyt nat py neghbours pyng, . . . 
Coueyte nat py neghburs wyfe. 

H. S. 103, 2904. 2924. 

DEUTERONOMY. 

5. 7, 11-12, 16-21. See Exodus 20. 3, 7, 8, 11-17. 

PSALMS. 
6.2. Lorde, haue on me mercy. h.s. 179. 5474. 

9, 13. See 6. 2. 
18. 25-26. With holy man hol}^ shalt pou be, 

With wykked man pou turnest as he. 

H.s. 212. 6583-213.6584. 

33.9. God seyd, and hyt was wrogt. H.s. 311.9963. 

^ The Ten CommarLdments are freely rendered here, but may 
he regarded as quotations rather than as paraphrases. 

2 Ed. wrlde. ^ Hordam O, hordom D. * Ed. tons halt. 



Handlyng Synne 157 

86. 15. For God ys ful euer of pyte, 

Hys mercy ys euer redy to pe. H. s. 7. 163-164. 

For he ys euer ful of pyte. h. s. 9. 231. 

pat God ys euer ful of pyte. h. s. 12. 330. 

148. 5. See 33. 9- 
150. 3-5. Yn harpe, yn thabour, and symphan gle, 

Wurschepe God, yn troumpes, and sautre, 
Yn cordys, and organes, and bellys ryngyng. 

H.S. 158.4769-159.4771. 

PROVERBS. 
10. 11. pe weye of lyue, with-outyn ende, 

Oute of rygtwys mannes moupe shal wende. 

H. S. 371. 11905-11096. 

24. 16. Seuene tymes on a day pe rygtwys man fallep. 

H.S. 355. 11406. 

ECCLESIASTES. 

10. 16. Wo pe land pere chylde ys kyng ! 

H. S. 340. 10976. 
ISAIAH. 

24.2. Rygt swych shal be pe prest 

As J)e lewed man lyue. h. s. 339. 109613-340. 109614. 

JEREMIAH. 
51.34. pat pou art to me a voyde vessel. 

H.S. 170. 5178. 

EZEKIEL. 
18.23. Y wyl pat none synful deye, 

To leue hys synne he shal haue space, 
And turne agen to lyfe. H.s. 171. 5230-172-5232. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 
3. 30. Almes perof fordope pat synne, 
Almes fordop alle wykkednes, 
And quenchyp synne, and makyp hyt les. 

H. s. 227. 7078-7080. 



158 Handlyng Synne 

12. 16. Hys lyppes ... he shal make swete, . . . 
But yn hys herte he shal pynke 
For to do pe a wykked blynke. 

H. S. 141.4179-4182. 

13. 1.^ Who-so handlyj) pycche, . . . 

He shal haue fylpe perof sumdeyl. 

H. 8.212.6578-6579. 

34. 7. pat dremys men deseyue manyon.^ h. s. 15. 414. 

MATTHEW. 

5. 7, 8. Blessyd be al mercyable, 

pey shul se God.^ H.s. 130. 3793-3796. 

19. 18-19. See Exodus 20. 12-16. 

MARK. 
16. 16. He pat beleuep and ys baptysed, 
He shal be saued ; . . . 

And he pat beleuep hat, forsope and ywys, 
Bope body and soule lore he ys. 

H.s. 298.9531-9534. 

LUKE. 
15. 7. Yn heuene ys more ioye auenaunt 
Of a synful man repentaunt, 
pan of nynty aungelys and nyne, 
pat neuer synned, ne were wurpy pyne. 

H.s. 378. 12113-12116. 

16. 19-31. A ryche man was, sum tyme, of prys, 
pat wered bope purpure and bys, 
And euery day nobly was led. 
And with delycyus metys fed : 
And per was po a pore man, 
Lazare, . . . 

He lay at pe ryche mannys gate, 
Ful of byles, yn pe gate, 

^ Ascribed to Paul. 

2 In 415-416, the rest of the verse is very freely paraphrased. 

* The two verses are vsrrongly conjoined. 



Handlyng Synne 159 

He gerned moche to ete hys fylle 

Of pe crummes pat pe ryche man ded spyl, . . . 

But pe ryche mannes houndes 

Come and lykked Lazares woundes. 

Sone aftyrward deyde Lazare, . . . 

Goddes aungeles pe soule nam, 

And bare hyt yn-to pe bosum of Abraham 

Fyl auenture, . . . 

pys ryche man sone aftyr deyde, 
(Hys soule was bore to Lucyfere), . . . 
And, as he was pere 3^n pyne. 
He loked vpwarde with hys yne, 
And sagh Lazere, fe pore man, 
Yn J)e bosum of Abraham. 
And, as he mygt, he gaue a cry 
And seyd, Abraham, mercy, mercy ! 
Late Lazare hys o fynger wete, 
And droppe on my' tunge for hete ; 
For y am yn endles peyne, 
Yn fyre and yn leye certeyne. 
And Abraham spak, . . . 
Sone ! menest pou nat what y er seyd ? 
pou receyuedyst pe wurldys blys, 
And Lazare, pouert and peyne, ywys. . . . 
Now ys Lazare euer yn solace, 
And pou yn sorow, with-oute grace. . . . 
Swych sykernes ys betwyx gow two, 
pat noun of vs to gow may go. 
None of vs to gow may come. ... 
pan preyde pe ryche man Abraham, 
pat he wulde^ sende Lazare, . . . 
To hys brepryn alle fyue, . . . 
pat pey neuer hedyr be sent. 
With me, yn pys hete, to be brent. 
^ Ed. wide. 



160 Handlyng Synne 

Abraham (ne graunted hym noght) . . . 

pay haue, he seyd, alle feprophete dedys, ... 

And holy wryt, pat men on redys, . . . 

Do peraftyr, gif pey wyle. 

pan spake pe ryche man. 

Nay, fadyr Abraham, nay, pey ne kan, 

But wuldest pou do aftyr my rede. 

To reyse a man pat hap be dede, . . . 

pan shulde pey do rygt penaunce. 

(Abraham wulde nat graunte 

pe ryche man pat cunnaunt), . . . 

Syn Moyses sawes pey wyl nat preyse, 

How wulde pey at a dede man lere, 

Whan holy wryt pey wyl nat here? 

H. S. 214. 6635-217. 6720. 

18. 10-14. pe pharysu . . . 

He gede to pe cherche with a man 

pat men calle a publycan. . . . 

pys pharysu bygan to prey, 

And seyd, . . . 

Lorde, panked mote pou be, 

Y am nat, as y ouper se, 

Coueytous, ne lecherous of flesshe, 

And nat as he, pys publycan, ys. 

Euery woke y faste twys. 

And gyue my types of ryche prys. . . 

Besyde stode pe publycan^, . . . 

And durst nat loke to God vpward. 

But knokked on hys brest ful harde, 

And seyd, . . . 

Lorde, pou haue on me mercy ! . . . 

pe publycan had moche panke. 

Who so makep hym hygh, he shal be lowe ; 

* Ed. pupblycan. 



Handlyng Synne 161 

And who loghyp hym, . . . 

Gode heghnes he shal come tylle. 

H. S. 363. 11645-364. 1 1678. 

18. 20. See Exodus 20. 12-16. 

JOHN. 
2. 25. Syn he knew alle pat yn man was. 

H. S. 351. 1 1 344. 

ROMANS. 

13. 9. See Exodus 20. 12-17. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
13. 1-8. pogh y speke as weyl with tung 
As any man or aungel had song, 
And y lyue nat with chary te, 
No pyng anaylep hyt to me, 
For y do pan rygt as pe bras. 
And as pe tympan, pat bete was. . . . 
And pogh y speke al , yn prephecye, 
And haue pe kunnyng of euery maystrye, 
And with gode beleue myght seye 
pe hylles to turne yn-to pe valey, 
3yf hyt ne be with charyte wroght, 
Elles . . . y am noght. 
pogh y gyue alle my wurldes gode 
Vnto pore mennys fode, 
And gyue my body for to brenne. . . . 
But gyf par be charyte with alle, 
My mede parfore shal be ful smalle. . . . 
Charyte suifrep hope gode and yl. 
And charyte ys of reuful wyl, 
Charyte hap noun enuye; 
And charyte wyl no felunnye; 
Charyte 3^s nat irus. 
And charyte ys nat coueytous : 
L 



162 Handlyng Synne 

Charyte wyl no bostful preysyng, 

He wyl noght but rygtwys pyng, 

Charyte louej) (no fantome), 

No pynges pat euyl may of come ; 

He haj no ioye of wykednes, 

But louep alle pat sothfast es; 

AUe ... he vp berep ; 

Alle he suffrep ; . . . 

Gode hope he hap, ... 

And alle he susteynep to pe endyng. 

Charyte ne faylep noght : . . . 

When alle prophecyes are alle gone, 

And alle tunges are leyde echone, 

And alle craftys fordo shul be, 

pan lastep stedfast charyte. 

H. S. 228. 7123-230. 7168. 

PHILIPPIANS. 
3.19. Here wombes are here Cryst. H.s. 231.7227. 



BRUNNE'S MEDITATIONS. 

PSALMS. 

8. 5. A lytel from aungels he ys made lesse. 

M. 13. 409. 

ISAIAH. 
50.6. My body y gaue to men smytyng, 

And also my chekes to men grubbyng. 

M. 30. 971.972. 
53. 9. With wykked men he ys spy lied. M. 19. 582. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 

13.20. pat meknes of proude men ys alle dyspysed. 

M. 27. 854. 
MATTHEW. 

16.21. He seyde he wulde aryse^ pe pryd day. 

M. 32. 1006. 

26.21-23. Forsope, pe sope to gow y seye, 
One of gow shal me betraye. . . . 
Eche loked on ouper^, . . . 
And seyd, Lorde, wheper hyt be y? 

M. 4.95-96, 101-102. 

26.23. He pat hys honde 

Yn my dysshe puttep, furp rigt 

He shal betraye me pys nygt. M. 3. 70-72. 

26. 26-28. And toke vp brede yn hys holy honde 

He blessed, . . . 

To hys dycyplys he hyt gaue, and seyd, 

pys ys my body for gow betrayed. 

Also of the chalys drynke he hem bad, 

pys ys my blode pat shal be shad. 

Yn a memorand of hym withoutyn^ ende, 

He seyd, makep pys yn my mende.* 

M. 7. 188-196. 
1 Ed. a ryse. ^ j^j-qj^ j^j-^j^ ig 22. ^ ^^^ ^th outyn. 

* Erom Luke 22. 19. 

L2 



164 Brunnes Meditations 

26. 38. My spyryt ys angyyssed ful sore yn me, 

Myn herte ys dysturbled. M. u. 315-316. 

26. 39-43. Wharfore, dere fadyr, gyf hyt mow be 

Y prey pat pys de|) mow go fro me; 

gyf |)ou se hyt be nat so best, 

py wyl be ydo, rygt as pou lest. . . . 

To hys dyscyplys hys wey pan he toke. 

He fond hem slepyng, . . . 

Here yen were slepy and heuy as clay. 

He bad hem algates wake and pray. 

Agen to pray he toke hys pas, 

Twyys, pryys 

pe same orysun pat he preyd byfore, 

He preyd now, . . . 

Fadyr, gyf pys dep mow nat fro me go, . . . 
py wyl be algates do. M. 12. 349-364- 
26.41. He byt hys dyscyplys pray and wake, 
pat none temptacyun gow ouertake. 

M. 10. 305-306. 

26. 44-47. pe pryd tyme he ros from hys preyour, . . . 
To hys dyscyplys went he, and seyd. 
He cumep ny pat hap me betrayd. 
Anone come ludas, with hys cumpanye, . . . 
Heyl, Mayster! he seyd, and to hym sterte. 
He kessed hys moupe. m. 13. 413-14. 422. 

26.67-68. Sum bynte hym, sum blyndyp hym^, and 

sum on hym spyt. 
Sum boffetep hym, and sum seyp. Telle 
who pe smyt. 

M. 14. 427-428. 

27. 28-30. Wyp purpyl pey eloped hym alle yn skorne. 
And sypen krounde hym with a croune of 
porne, 

1 rrom Luke 22. 63-64. 



Brunnes Meditations 165 

Yn hys hand a rede dyd pey take, 
And many one^ on hys hede pey brake, 
pey sette hym opunly yn here seyng, 
And knelyd, and seyd, Heyl, syre kyng! 

M. 17- 539-544. 
27.32. A man pey mette, and hym areyned, 
To bere pe cros pey hym constreyned. 

M. 19. 601-602. 

27.34. And gaue hym to drynke aysel and galle. 

M. 23. 732. 

27.35,38-42.2 Betwene peues tweyn pey hange hym 

yn samen, . . . 
Some . . . seyp, 

Fy, pat Goddes temple dystroyp ! 
Some seyp, Saue py selfe gyf pou kunne, 
Com adowne, gyf pou be Goddes sone. 
Also pe lewes pat crucyfyed hym 
pe elopes of hym pey parted atwynne. 
Sum seyd, Ouper coude he weyl saue, 
But now hym owne self may he nat saue. 

M. 21. 671-680. 

27.40. Thou seyst pat pou art Goddes sone, 

Helpe py self gyf pou kone. m. 14. 437-438. 

27.46. Eli, EH, lama zabatany^! 

pat ys, my God, my God, wharto 

Hast pou forsake me yn my wo ! M. 23. 724-726. 

27.54. See Mark 15.39. 

27.59-60. pey leyn pe cors per hyt shal lyn, 

Yn a new sepulcre and feyre y graue, 
pat Nycodeme made hym self for to haue. 
pey shette hyt aboute* with a grete stone, 
And arayde hem faste pen for to gone. 

M. 31. 986-990. 

' Ed. manyone. ^ ijij^^ order of verses is changed. 

' Ed. lamagabatany. * Ed. a boute. 



166 Brunne's Meditations 

MARK. 
14. 18-19. See Matthew 26. 22. 
14. 34. See Matthew 26. 38. 
14. 36-38. See Matthew 26. 39-43. 

14.36. For al fyng ys posyble to gow. m. 15.466. 

14. 38. See Matthew 26. 41. 
14.41-43,45. 5ee Matthew 26. 44-47. 

14. 65. See Matthew 26. 67-68. 

15. 12-13, 15. Tho seyd Pylat, What wyl ge with hym ? 
pey cryed, Crucyfye, crucyfye hym ! 
Pylat pan dredde for pe peples voys, 
And dampnede hys Lorde to dye on pe 
croys. M. 18. 553-556. 

16. 21. See Matthew 27. 32. 
15.23. See Matthew 27.46. 

15. 24, 27, 29-30. See Matthew 27. 35, 38-42. 

15.39. Centuryo turned sone 

And seyde, Forsope, pys was Goddys sone. 

M. 24. 763-764. 
16. 19. He ros fro dep to heuene to stye, 

On Goddys rygt honde he ys syttyng. 

M. 7. 208-209. 

LUKE. 
1. 68, 79. Lorde God of Israel, blessed mote pou be, 
py peple pou hast vysyted, and bogt hem to pe, 
Whych setyn yn derknes of dej). . . . 
pou lygtest hem, and ledest yn to Je wey 

of pese. M. 36. 1137-1140. 
22. 8, 14-15. Petyr and lohne from hym he sent, . . . 
To greype hys paske agens he com. 
And . . . pedyr he lygt 
Wyp hys dycyplys. . . . 
Long haue y desyred with gow, y seye. 
pys paske to etc ar pat y deye. 

M. 2. 44-48, 4. 93-94. 



Brunne's Meditations 167 

22. 21. See Matthew 26. 23. 

22.41. A stones kast pan from hem he went, 

And to hys dere fadyr hys knees he bent. 

M. 10. 307-308. 

22.44. pus long he preyd tyl pat he wax hote, 

For anguys hys blode ran down rygt as swote. 

M. 12. 369-370. 

23.1-2,7-8, Beholde, to Pylat he ys furpe drawe, 
11-12. Falsly acused agens here lawe. 

Pylat sent hym to Eroude pe kyng, 

And Eroude pe kyng was glad of hys 

comyng. 
A myracle he coueyted of hym for to se, . . . 
And with a whyte elope y skorne hym he 

clad, 
And sente hym agen to syre Pylate. 
And po was made frenshepe par arst was 

debate. m. 16.493-502. 

23. 1-2. pey brogt hym to Pylate and cryed an hy, 
Syre, pys fole kallep hym self a kyng! 

M. 17. 534-535- 
23. 15-16, 22. Pylate pogt to delyuer hym. 

For no cause of dep he fonde yn hym. 
Y wyl vndyrneme^ hym, he seyd po, 
Do scurge hym weyl, and so late hym go. 

M. 16. 511-514. 

23. 26. See Matthew 27. 32. 

23.34. Fadyr, forgyue hem here synnes sone, 
For pey wyte nat wel what pey done. 

M. 22. 711-23. 1. 

23.43. Forsope, y se3^e pe, 

To day yn blys pou shalt be with me. 

M. 23. 721-722. 
^ Ed. vndyr neme. 



168 Brunnes Meditations 

23.46. But, fadyr, 1113^11 herte y betake J)e* M. 12. 353. 
Fadyr, yn pyn handys my spyryt y betake. 

M. 24. 760. 

JOHN. 
3.16. parfor hys fadyr so hertly loued vs 

He gaue vs hys owene gete sone Ihesus. 

M. 35. 1129-1130. 

13. 2-8. Whan pe soper was do, Cryst ros anone, . . . 
Hys elopes he cast of swype sone, . . . 
With a towel hym self he gert, 
Watyr he badde brynge furpe smert, 
He hyt yn a stonen bacyn put. 
To wasshe here fete greued hym nat. 
Petyr refused al pat seruyse, 
Cryst bad hym suffre on alle wyse. 

M. 5. 131-144. 
13. 18. See Matthew 26. 23. 

13. 34-35. Thys y gow hote, pat ge loue yn fere, 
3yf ge loue, alle men shul knowe pys 
pat ge be my dere dyscyplys. m. 8. 240-242. 

14. 15. Kepep my comandementys, gyf ge me loue. 

M. 9. 247. 

14. 18-19. 5yt ^ whyle y am with gow now, 
But faderles y wyl nat leue gow, 
Y go and come to gow agen. M. 8. 229-231. 

14.31. He seyd, Arysep and go we hen. M. 9. 280. 

15.10. ^\i ge hem kepe, ge dwelle in loue. M. 9.248. 

15.12. See 13.34. 

15. 18. And gyf pe worlde gow hate now, 

Wetep pat he me hated ar gow, M. 9. 253-254. 

16.6. For y pese wurdes to gow haue seyd, 
Sorwe goure hertes hap alle be leyd. 

M. 9. 273-274. 

16. 20. 3^ shul be sorowful, pe wurlde shal ioye, 
But goure sorow shal turne to ioye. 

M. 9. 255-256. 



Brunnes Meditations 169 

16.22. Forsope, eftsones y wyl gow sen, 
pan goure hertys ioye shal make, 
pat ioye shal no man fro gow take. 

M. 8. 232-234. 

16.20,22. He seyd eftsones we shuldyn hym sene, 

pan alle oure sorowe to ioye shulde come, 
And pat ioye shulde nat from vs be nome.^ 

M. 35. 1112-1114. 

16.33. ^e shule here haue sorowes some. 

But truly, y haue pys worlde ouercome. 

M. 9. 251-252. 

17.11-12. My brepren, also, kepe hem fro wrake, 

Y kepte hem pyrwhylys y was with hem, 
My derwurpe fadyr, now kepe pou hem. 

M. 12.366-368. 

18.1. Fast J)ey went and come anone^ 

Ouer a broke men callen Cedron. m. 10. 291-292. 
19. 7. Who hym self a kyng wyl make. 

By lawe J)e dep he most take. m. 18. 552-553. 

19. 15. Saue Cesar we haue no kj^ng. m. 18. 550. 

19.26.27. Womman, he seyd, beholde py sone. 

To hys dyscyple he seyd, . . . 

Beholde py moder. M. 23. 716-718. 

19. 30. Alle pyng ys now fulfylled. m. 23. 740. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

11.24-25. See Matthew 26. 26-28. 

HEBREWS. 

2. 7, 9. See Psalms 8. 5. 

* Note that verse 20 separates the two parts of 22. 

* Ed. a none. 



ENGLISH METRICAL HOMILIES. 

GENESIS. 
2.24. Fader and moder sal man forsake, 

And til his spoused wif him tac. m.h. 122. 7-8. 

PSALMS. 
25.4. Lauerd, thou scheu me 

The wai that ledes man to the. M.H. 51. 17-18. 

JOEL . 
2. 31. For mon ... sal turned be 

Intil^ blod. M. H. 24. 15-16. 

MALACHI. 
3. 1.^ I send . . . my messager 
Bifor thi face 3, . . . 
That sal graithe bifor the the way. m.h. 9. 9-10. 

MATTHEW. 
2.1-5,8-12. Kinges thre 

Com to Jerusalems cyte, 

And said, The king of Jowes, quar es he 

That nou es bom? Him seke we. 

We saw a stern in our contre, 

We com wit giftes for to se. 

And for to worschip him als king. . . . 

The king Herod herd this tithand, 

And was tharfor ful ille likand, 

And alle folk of that cyte 

(Toht ferli of this kinges thre). 

1 Ed. in til. ^ Attributed to Isaiah. ' Prom Matthew 11.10. 



English Metrical Homilies 171 

The king Herodes cald in hie 

The Jowes that knew the prophecye, 

And sperid in quat . . . cyte 

That Goddes sun suld born be. 

And thai ansuerd and said that he 

Suld be born in that cyte 

That Bedleem was cald in lede, 

And namcouthe boru in that thede. . . . 

Herodes gert calle this thre kinges 

And prayed thaim on alle thinges 

That thai suld gern spire efter Crist. . . . 

For I wille, he said, tille him come, 

And worschip him als worthi gome. 

And he spired efter that steme. . . . 

Quen he riht tim tharof wist, 

He bad thaim gem spir efter Crist, 

And said, Loc ye wit me to say 

Quar ye him find, for than I may 

Come son, ... 

And him als king wit worschip gret. . . . 

Quen Herod hauid said quat he wald 

Tille this thre kinges, . . . 

On wai thai went, and son thai sawe 

The stem that thaim the gat gan schawe, 

Ai til it com euenly 

Thar Crist was abowen, and Marye. 

Thai war ful fain quen thai it sawe, 

And tille that house gan thai drawe. 

Thar Crist satte on his moder kne. . . . 

This kinges com in menskelie, 

And knelid bifor Crist in hie, 

And menskid him wit giftes thre.^ . . . 

' The last part of v. 11 is next paraphrased and expanded in 
lines 1-22. p. 97. 



172 English Metrical Homilies 

A steuin in slep gaf thaim warning 
That thai suld lef Herod the king, 
And turn ham bi another way 
In to thair land, and sua did thai. 

M. H. 94. 5-98. 2. 
5. 17. Com noht for to spille 

The aide lawe, bot it fulfiUe. m.h. 155. 15-16. 

7. 13. Brad es that gat that ledes 

Til hel. M.H. 51. 23-24. 

8. 1-12. That Crist com dunward of a felle. 
And folc ful fel folued him, 
And a lazer that ilk tim 
Com and asked Crist his hele. . . . 
And Crist on him his hand he laid. 
And mildelie til him he said, 
I wil mak the of leper clene. 
And sone was na wem on him sene. 
And Crist bad him that he suld hele, 
And sai noht qua gaf him his hele, 
Bot loc, he said, that thou the schaw 
Unto the prest of Moyses law. 
And mak offerand that ber witnes 
Of thin heling, as bad Moyses. 
And Crist went til Chaphamaume, 
And met thar wit a mihti gume. 
That maister was of knihtes fele. 
And praied Crist, that he suld hele 
His sergant of parlesye. 
And Crist said, I sal cum in hie 
Thi seke sergant for to hele. 
And he ansuerd . . . 
And said, Ic am unworthi gom, 
That thou intil^ min hous suld com, 

1 Ed. in til. 



English Metrical Homilies 173 

Bot witt thi word thou bid him be 
Al hale, and son al hale bes he. 
For Ic am man under pouste, 
And Ic haf knihtes under me, 
And I comand an gang, and he 
Gas, and another cum to me, 
And suithe comes he me to. . . . 
Yef thou an lepi word wil say, 
Thi word mi sergant hele may. . . . 
Of his trouthe thoht Crist ferlie. 
And said til thaim that stod him bie. 
Til you, he said, forsothe I saye. 
That Ic haf walked mani waie, 
Imang Jowes, bot fand I nan 
Sa mikel trouthe als in this man. . . . 

Mikel folc fra bi weste 
And fra bi est, sal com and rest 
Wit Abraham and Ysaic, 
And with Jacob. ... 
Quen Satenas sal Jowes quenen 
In ouer mirkenes, thar sare greting 
Sal euer be, with teth gnaisting. 

M. H. 126. 2-128. 24. 

8. 23-27. Crist 

Schipped into the se, a time, 
And his decipelis al wit him. ... 
Jesu seluen fel on slep, 
And gret tempest bigan to rise. 
That gert the schipmen sar grise. 
Thai wakned Crist, and said yare, 
Help us, Lauerd, for we forfare. 
And Crist, als mihti Godd, ansuerd 
And said, Poles qui er ye fered ? . . . 
And Crist comanded wind and se 
To lethe, and fair weder be. 



174 English Metrical Homilies 

And sa fair weder was in hie 
That al his felaues thoht ferlie, 
And said, Quat kin^ man mai this be, 
Til him bues bathe winde and se? 

M. H. 134. 2-135. 6. 
11.2-10. Sain Jon the Baptiste 

Was in prisoun, and herd telle 
Of Cristes dedes and his spelle. 
And send of his decipils twa, 
And bad thaim thai suld ga 
To wit at Crist, quither it war he 
That suld cum mannes bote to be. 
Or we, he said, an other Crist sal bide. . . . 
And quen Crist thair asking herd, 
Ful mildely he thaim ansuerd. 
And bad thaim tille thair maister schaw 
His dedis that thai herd and sawe. . . . 
I gif the blind, he said, thair siht, 
I ger the halt men ga riht, 
I mac unhale men al hale. 
And def men I bet of bale, 
I rais men fra ded to life, 
And pouer men mas me ful rife. 
And ful bliced, he said, es he 
That es noht sclaunderd in me. . . . 
And als thai til Sain Jon ward yode, 
Crist spac tille thaim that bi him stode. . . . 
Forthi asked Crist, mare and lesse, 
Quat thing thai soht in wildemes. 
Quat thing, he said, yed ye 
Intil wildernes to se, 
A red that waiues wit the wind ? . . . 
And thus askid Crist quether men yede 
To se a wind waiuande rede. M. H. 34. 2-36. 24. 

* Ed. quatkin. 



English Metrical Homilies 176 

11. 7-9. Wend ye . . . for to find 

A red that waiues wit the wind ? . . . 

Quat yed ye, he said, to se 

In wildernes, ye tel me, 

A man robed in wlank wede? . . . 

In kinges houses, he said, won thai 

That er clad in gren and grai. 

Quat thing they yed for to se 

In wildernes ? . . . 

Yed ye to bihald the prophet? . . . 

Ya, wit ye wel that mar he esse 

Than prophetes. . . . 

For prophetes spac mikel of him, ... 

I send, he said, my messager 

Bifor mi face mi word to berre. 

M. H. 41. 11-12, 21-23 ; 42. 7-8 ; 43. 26-44. 12. 

13.24-30. Heuen es lie til an husband 

That seu god sed apon his land. 

And quen al folc on slep ware, 

Than com his fa, and seu riht thare. 

Darnel, . . . 

Riht al imang this hosband sede; 

And quen this sede quarof I mene. 

Was hey abouen the erthe sene, 

Than was thar darnel sen imang, 

That thoht this hosband hine ful Strang. 

Thir hyne said til this hosband, 

Seu thou noht god sed on thi land, 

Quethen com darnel that es sen 

Imang thi corn nou albiden? 

This hosband ansuerd thaim sone 

And said, mi fa this ded haues done. 

Thai asked him yef he wald thaye 

Suld draw it op. . . . 

And he ansuerd and said, Naye, . . . 



176 English Metrical Homilies 

Yef ye draw up the darnel smalle, 
Ye mai draw up the corn witalle, 
Bot lates it til heruest stande, 
And I sal say til men scherande, 
Gaderes the darnel first in bande, 
And brennes it opon the land, 
And scheres sithen the corn rathe, 
And bringes it unto my lathe. 

M. H. 145. 3-146. 16. 
24.7. See Luke 21.10. 

MARK. 

1.4-8. For Sayn Jon was in wildernes 
And baptized folk in forgifnes 

Of sin 

For mikel folk of a contre 

That our Godspelles kalles Jude, 

And of Jerusalems cite, 

Com of Sain Jon baptized to be. 

Thai schraf thaim of thair sines clen. 

And Sayn Jon baptized thaim biden. . . . 

Wit camel hare was he cledde 

Wod hony and froit he ete, ... 

And said, A stither gom than I 

Efter me sal com in hy, 

That es sa menscful and mihty 

That I me self es noht worthi 

To les the thuanges of his schon. . . . 

For I in water baptiz you, . . . 

For he sal wit the Hali Gaste^ 

Baptiz you. M. H. 10. 5-1 1. 2. 

6.17-28. The king Herode, wit mikel unriht, 
Raest his brother his wif, that hiht 

* Ed. haligaste. 






English Metrical Homilies 177 

Herodias,and Sain Jon herde, . . . 

And snibbed him of his sinne, 

And bad hirn that he suld it bhnne. 

Quar thoru Herodes, as feloun, 

Did Sain Jon in his prisoun. 

Herodias, als wikke womman, 

Wald that Sain Jon hauid ben slan, . . . 

Forthi scho wald to ded him bring, 

Bot chesoun till him fand scho nan, 

For Herodes, that him hafd tan. 

Sau that he was an hali man, . . . 

For of Sain Jon stod him awe, . . . 

And herd his word wit god wille. . . . 

Herodes mad a fest, and cald 

Princes thar to, and bernes bald. . . . 

Bifor him com a fair yong lasce. 

That Herodias dohter was. 

And tumbeled sa wel for alle 

That thar was gedered in that halle. 

That al war payed of hir play. 

And Herodes til hir gan say, 

Quat sa thou wil, thou ask me. 

For freli sal I graunt the. . . . 

Thoh thou, he said, ask haluen dele 

Mi kingerik, I grant it wele. 

This mai ran tille hir moder swithe. 

And bad hir that scho suld hir lithe 

Quat the king hir hauid bed. 

And askid hir moder quat scho red. . . . 

Scho ansuerd 
And said, Loc that you ask noht 
Bot that Sain Jones hefd be broht 
In a disce bifor the. . . . 
This maiden child ran to the king 
And said, Sir, this es min asking, . . . 
M 



178 English Metrical Homilies 

Gif me in a disce weued 
Sain Jon the Baptist heued. 
Ful ille payed was the king 
Quen he herd this asking, 
Him thoht scham igain to kalle 
That he hauid hiht bifor thaim alle, 
And for he haid sworn his athe, 
To wrech that laze thoht him lathe. 

Forthi he send his queller soune 

For he broht hir als scho hauid said 
Sain Jones heuid in a disce laid. 

M. H. 38. 9-40. 22. 

LUKE. 
2. 1-16, 19. In Rom was, als fel auntour, 
A wonder myhti emperour 

That hiht Cesar and Augustus 

And in his tim ger he telle . . . 

Of all this werd the cuntres, 

And of cuntres the cites. 

And all the men that war wonand 

Bathe in borwis and apon land, 

Sua that ilk man of eld 

Suld cum til his boru, and gif yeld 

For himself and for his menye. . . . 

And ouer all this werd, thoru and thoru, 

Com men and wymmen til thair boru. . . . 

And than was Josep Mari spouse, . . . 

And forthi led he hir him with 

Til Bedhelem imang his kith. 

To yeld thar that to thaim felle. . . . 

And . . . Mari wit child wasse. . . . 
Bot ar thai war to toun comen. 
War innes al bifor thaim nomen. 
Sua that thar was na herberie 
To Josep and his spouse Marie. . . . 



English Metrical Homilies 179 

For than com tim Mari mild 

Suld be deliuerd of hir child. 

And son scho deliuerd wasse, 

Scho laid hir son bifor [hyr] asse, . . . 

And hyrdes that woke that ilke nyght 

About thair bestes, sagh^ a lyght 

Of heuen come lightand thaim aboute, 

And of this lyght thai had a grete doute. 

And an aungell bysyde thaime stode, . . . 

And bad thai sulde haue na radnes. 

Forethi, he sayd, I cpmen es 

To bryng you bodward of that blys 

That sail glad all this werld, I wys, 

For Crist, God sonrie, ryght nowe 

Ys borne m Bethleem unto gowe. . . . 

I gyf you this to takenynge, 

That ge sail fynd a chylde thar bounden 

In a creke, wit cloutes wonnden. 

When this [was] sayd, aungelles fele 

Louid God wit this aungele, 

And [saide], Blys and yoi in heuin be 

To . . . Gode, . . . 

And als in erthe to man be pees. . . . 

Thare herdes come to Bethleem, 

And fand in chyldebede our Lauedy 

And als so Joseph standand hyr by, 

And the chylde in strethe layde 

And Mari toke yeme what thai sayd. 
And held in hert thair wordes all. 

M. H. 6i. 25-65. 5. 

2. 22, 25-26, And fell auntour, when Criste was chylde 
28, 34-40. That both Joseph and Mary mild 
Come to the temple, . . . 
And toke yong Jhesu tham wyth. . . . 
1 Ed. sagtt. 

M2 



180 English Metrical Homilies 

And in the temple fand thai than 

Seynt wSymeon, the olde mane, 

That had the Haly Gaste hym ynne. . . . 

He blyssed Joseph and Mary, 

And [childe] Jhesu that stod hym by, 

And spake of Crist, [and saide that he 

Was sett to many a man to be], 

Bath in rysyng and in fallyng. 

And in takyng of gaynseying^. ... 

This chylde, he sayd, ys sett in taken 

That bes agayn sayd, and forsaken. 

And sayd. 

That swerd of sorowe sail thorowe styng 

Thi sowle. . . . 

So com thar gangand ane old wyf 

That was a wydow of haly lyf. . . . 

And to the folk scho tald that tyme 

Thynges that suld fall of hym, 

How he was sent mans bote to be. . . . 

When Mary and Joseph had done 

That fell to lawe, thai gode home sone. 

And wel wex Jhesu thair childe 

For grace and wysdom hym fullfylde. 

M. H. 74. 9-12 ; 75. 3-12 ; 76. 1-24. cf. 77. 3-4. 

2.26,28-30. And Symeon the prest alsua 
Toe Jesus in his armis tua, 
And said, Lauerd, nou mai I deye 
For I se the wit fleysly eye, . , . 
Goddes awen son and his sand 
(That stithe igain the fend sal stand), 
And les mankind. . . . ' 
The Hali Gast haued warned him 
That he suld dey noht ar that tim 

* Ed. gayn seying. 



English Metrical Homilies 181 

That he hauid wit his eyen sen 

This blized barn. ... 

Forthi he said, Quen I him seye, 

Lauerd, in pes nou mai I dey, 

For thou haues don that thou me hiht, 

And scheued the self to mi siht. 

M. H. 156. 17-157. 10. 

2. 34. Symeon . . . said, 

That Crist to mani man was laid 

In falling and in rising, bathe. M. H. 93. n-13. 

2.41-52. Bot quen tim com that thai war won 
In to Jerusalem to fare. 
For to mac thair oiferand thare, 
Thider thai yod, ... 
And led child Jesus thaim withe 
Quen he wasse tuelf yer aid. . . . 
That quen thai hauid don that felle 
Til Moyses lauh, ham gan thai go, 
And child Jesus willed them fra. 
Quen thai him missed, thai him soht 
Imang thair kith, and fand him noht. . . . 
Thai turned into^ the cite. 
And soht ful gern quar he moht be. 
And in the tempil fand thai 
Child Jesus, on the thrid dai, 
Imang maisteres of the Jowes law. . . . 
For al thoht thaim of him selcouthe 
For wisdom that com of his mouthe. 
And til hir sun said our Leuedy, 
Sun, qui haues tou mad us sari ? 
Ic and thi fader haues the soht 
Karful, bot we no fand the noht. 
And Crist ansuerd and said, Quye 
Haf ye soht me sa ithenly? 
1 Ed. in to. 



182 English Metrical Homilies 

Wist 3^e noht me bihoued in deedes 

Be bisi in mi fader nedes? 

And thai wist neuer quat he ment, 

Bot til his word Mari toe tent, 

And Crist ham wit his frendes went 

Til Nazaret, . . . 

And underlout til thaim was he. . . . 

And bath till Godd and man he thraf 

Wit witte and graz. m.h. 107. 10-109. 8. 

7.36-50. Fell auntour that he prayd Crist 
To eet wit him at his biwist. . . . 
And son, quen Mari herd telle 
That Crist suld to the meet thar duelle, 
Scho com thar Crist him seluen sette, 
And sua sar than gun scho grede, 
That wit teres scho wes his fete 
That scho of hir eyen lete. 
Scho wiped his feet wit her hare, 
And kissed thaim wit sueith suare, 
And blotned thaim wit smerles suete, 
That al feled suetnes that thar sete. . . . 
This Symond. . . . 
Biheld this womman lufli fare, 
And thoht that yef Crist war prophet, 
Him bird wit qua handeles his fet. . . . 
For sin mas hir unworthi. ... 
Crist (wist quat he [thoht], I wis), 
And said, Symond, tak yem to me, 
Ik haf sum thing to spek wit the. 
Simond ansuered and said him tille, 
Sai on, Maister, quat es thi wille. 
And Crist sette him ensampel than. 
And said it was a riche man. 
This riche man hauid dettours fele. . . . 



English Metrical Homilies 183 

A man haht him fifty penis, 

Another an honderet, or the prise, 

And nauther hauid penis for to yeld. 

And he kid [thaim] curtaysi and bald, 

And forgaf thaim thair dette bathe. . . . 

Quether of this tua lufd him mar? 

And Symond ansuerd Crist ful yar, 

And said, He quaym he mar forgafe 

Wit riht mar lufe sudd til him hafe. 

And Crist said, You hauid demid riht. , . . 

I com hider in als uncouthe man, 

Water to min fet bedd thou nan, 

And this womman hauis wasced mi fet 

Wit salt teres that scho gret, . . . 

And wiped min fet wit hir hare. 

You kissed me noht sin I com ine. 

To kis min fet can scho noht blin. 

Forthi es hir forgiuen hir sin, 

For mikel luf that scho kidd her in. 

The les man luues me. 

The les sin mai him forgiuen be, 

Bot for hir luf es til me lele, 

I forgif hir sinnes ful fele. 

Ga, he said, womman, in pes, 

For al thi sinnes forgiuen es. m.h. i6. 21-19. 6. 

21.10. Kinric sal rohly rise 

Igain kinric. M. H. 23. 9-10. 

21.25. Takeninges sal be don 

Bathe in the sone and in the mon. 

M.H. 24. 9-10. 

21. 27-28, Than sal Crist cum that men may se 
30-31, 33. In maistri and in gret pouste. 
Quen this bigines for to be, 
Lokes up, and ye may se 



184 English Metrical Homilies 

That your biing and your pris 
Ful ner cumen tilward you es. . . . 
An ensampel gan he schau. 
And said, Quen ye se lefes spring. . . . 
Than wat we wel that somer es ner. 
Als may ye wit on that maner, 
Quen ye se this takeninges in land, 
That Crist es ful ner cumand. 
For heuin and erthe sal pas thar, 
Bot my word passes neuer mar. 

M. H. 22. 11-18. cf. 25. 1-6. 

JOHN. 
1.19-28. That Jowes thair messager send 
Tille Jon the Baptist. . . . 
Bot first quat he was, askid thai. 
And he igain to thaim gan sai, 
Crist that ye sek am I noht. . . . 
Thai asked yef he war Elye, 
Or man that couthe of prophecye, 
And he ansuerd and said nay. . . . 
Ic am, he said, a criand steuin, 
I bid you mac the gates euin 
To Crist, als said saint Ysaye, 
For Cristes messager es I. 
This messagers was Pharisenes, . . . 
And said. Sine thou ert noht Elye, 
No Crist, no prophet, sai us quye 
Baptizes thou tha folc biden ? . . . 
And Sain Jon ansuerid thanne, 
And you wit water baptiz I, 
He sal baptiz you gastily : 
Imang you wonand he isse, 
Bot ye no knaw him noht, I wisse. 
He es Crist, that bifor me 
(Was Godd, and es, and ai sal be), 



English Metrical Homilies 



185 



He es sa god and derworthi 
That I meself es noht worthi 
Bifor him for to sit on knes 
The binding of his scho to les. 
Betani was cald that land 
Thar Sain Jon was than baptizand. 

M. H. 47. 3-49. 6. 

1.29. This es that lamb that I you hiht, 
That dos away this werdes pHht. 

M. H. 45. 11-12. 

2. 1-11. (Sain Jon telles us a talle 
In our godspel of) a bridale 
That was maked in a cyte 

That hiht Cana Galile 

And Crist wit his decipeles yare 
Was thider cald, and als thai seet, 
Wine wanted thar thai ete. 
And Mari til Crist mad her mane, 
And said, Sun, win haf thai nane. 
And Crist ansuerd and said thanne, 
Quat es til me and the, wommane ? . . . 
Mi tim, he said, com noht yete. . . . 
And seruanz war at this bridale, . . . 
And Mary bad that thai suld do 
Al that Jesus said thaim to. 
Sex feteles of stan war thar stanand, 
Als than was cumand in the land. 
And Crist bad thaim this feteles fille 
Wit water, and thai did son his wille 
And filled thaim of water ilkan. 
And Jesus (blisced thaim on an 
And bad thaim dib thair cuppes alle) 
And ber tille bern best in halle. 
Thai did Crist comandement. 
And bar the wine riht thar he ment. 



186 English Metrical Homilies 

This wine tasted that bem balde, 

And til him the bridgom he cald, 

And said, lie man that makes feste 

Gifes first forthe the win strangest, 

And sithen, quen men dronken ere, 

Than birles he thaim wit waikere ; 

For think me ferli that thou 

Held ai thi best win til nou. 

This was the first mihti dede 

Quar wit Crist schewed his Godhed, 

And euer fra that ilke time 

His decipeles troued in hime. m. H. 119. 1-121. 16. 



WILLIAM OF SHOREHAM. 

JOHN. 
20.29'. Oure^ Lorde hym answerde in thet cas, 

Thou levedest for thou sege me, Thomas, . . . 
Ac, Thomas, ich the telle, y-blessed hy beth 
Tho that on me by-leveth, and naugt me seth. 

Matzner i. 264. 234-239. 
^ Ed. houre. 



THE PRICKE OF CONSCIENCE. 

GENESIS. 
1.27. And man last made 

Til hys lyknes and semely stature. P. C 3. 72-73. 

Ilk man pat here lyves, mare and lesse, 
God made til his awen lyknesse. P. c. 3. 89-90. 

- And made him til his awen liknes. P. C 4. 103. 
3. 19. Thynk, man, he says, askes er-tow now, 
And into^ askes agayn turn sal-tow. 

p. C. 12.424-425. 

6. 3. My gast, he says, sal noght ay dwelle 
In man, for he is flesshe and felle; 
Hys days sal be for to life here 
And hundreth and twenti yhere. 

p. C. 21. 738-741. 

49. 17. pe Dan ... sal pe nedder be 

Sittand in pe way, als men sal se. 
And sal byte pe hors by pe hufe harde, 
And mak pe upstegher fal bakwarde. 

p. C. 114. 4177-4180. 

EXODUS. 
34.6. How mercyful and gracyouse God es, 
And how ful he es of gudenes; 
How rightwis God es^, and how sothefast. 

p. c. 4. 133-135. 
DEUTERONOMY. 
4.9. cf. 15. Kepe pi saul bysily here. P. c. 157. 5809. 
32.22. Fyre es kyndeld in my wreth, says he, 
And sal bryn until ende of helle sal be. 

P. C. 178.6603-6604. 
1 Ed. in to. » Probably added from Ps. 112. 4. 



The Pricke of Conscience 189 

32.24. I sal send in pe synful, saj^s he, 

pe tethe of bestes that felle sal be, 

With wodenes of pam in-til erthe drawand. 

And of nedders. P. c. 187. 6913-6916. 

32.33. Galle of draguns pair wyne sal be, 
And wenym of snakes par-with. 

p. C. 182.6755-6756. 

JOB. 
1. 21. Naked . . . first I cam 

Hyder, out of my moder wam, 

And naked I sal tume away. p. c. 15. 514-516. 

5.7. Man es born to travaile, right 

Als a foul es to pe flight. P- c. 16. 542-543- 

10. 9. Th3^nk, Laverd, pat als pow made me 

Foul erthe and clay here to be, 
Right swa pou sal turne me agayne 
Til erthe and poudre. P- c. 12. 416-419. 

10. 20. Now . . . my fon days sere 

Sal enden with a short tyme here. 

p. C. 22. 760-761. 

10.21. Loverd, pat I noght turne away 

Til pe myrke land. p. c. 184. 6825-6826. 

10. 22. par nan ordre wonand es, . . . 
Bot uglynes pat ever mare sal be. 

p. C. 184.6831-6832. 

13. 26. Loverd, pou suffers here. . . . 

Be writen bitter syns ogaynes me. 

p. c. 149. 5496-5497- 
Loverd, wil pou waste me to noght 
Thurgh pe syns pat I haf wroght? 

p. c. 155-5723-5724. 
14. 1. Man pat born es of woman 

Lyfand short time to ful-fild es pan. 
Of many maners of wrechednes. p. c. 15. 534-536. 



190 The Pricke of Conscience 

14. 13. Loverd, wha may gif to me, . . . 
pat pou in helle may hyd me, 
And cover me, . . . 
Unto J)i wrethe be passed oway. 

p. C. 138. 5099-5102. 

20. 16. pe heved of nedders J)at on pam sal fest, . . . 
pai sal souke pan for threst. 

p. C. 183. 6772-6773. 

21.26. In pouder sal slepe ilk man, 

And wormes sal cover hym pan. P. c. 25. 878-879. 

24. 19. Fra waters of snawes pe synful sal wende 
Til pe over mykel hete pat has nan ende. 

p. C. 180.6661-6662. 

PSALMS. 

6. 5. Lord, . . . pat man es noght 

In dede, pat of pe here has thoght. 

p. C. 57.2082-2083. 

9. 13-14. Loverd, . . . pou ert he 

pat fra pe yhates of dede liftes me, 

pat I may shew over alle thynges 

Specialy alle pi lovynges. 

In pe yhates of doghter Syon. p c. 59. 2126-2130. 

11.6. Fire and brunstane, and stormes with wynde, 
A part sal be par of pair drynk. 

p. C. 182.6746-6747. 

21. 3. Loverd, on hys heved pou sette ryght 
A coroune of preciouse stanes dight. 

p. C. 251.9325-9326. 

25. 7. Loverd, . . . ne mene pou noght 

Of my freyle unknawynges of thoght. 

p. c. 155. 5740-5741. 
33.5. pe erthe, . . , es ful of mercy. p. c. 171.6340. 

33. 9. God sayde, . . . and alle was done. 
He bad, and alle was made sone. 

p. C. 170.6274-6275. 



The Pricke of Conscience 191 

36.3. He has no wille to fele, 

Ne to understand for to do wele. p. c. 8. 287-288. 
39. 12. Be noght stille, Loverd, . . . 

For I am a commelyng towarde pe, 
And pilgrym, als alle my faders was. 

p. C. 39. 1384-1386. 

44. 15. My schamefulnes. . . . 

Alle day es ogayns me, 
And pe schenschepe of my face 
Salle cover me in ilka place. P. c. 193. 7154-7158. 

49. 12. Man, when he is til worshepe broght. 
Right understandyng has he noght; 
He may be likend, and he es lyke pan, 
Til bestes, pat na skylle ne witte can. 

P. C. 17. 604-607. 

49. 14. pai sal be fedde with pe dede. p. c. 181. 6710. 
f)e dede pam sal dolefuly fede. P. c. 181. 6714. 

50. 3. pe fyre sal brin in his sight, . . . 

And obout hym grete tempest sal be. 

p. C. 134.4939-4940. 

50.4. He sal bifor hym calle 

pe heven fra aboven, and pe erthe alle. 
For to deme right his folk pat day. 

p. c. 152. 5630-153. 5632. 

51. 5. Lo, ... als man-kynd es, 

I am consayved in wykkednes, 

And my moder has consayved me 

In syn, and in caytefte. P- c. 13.452-453. 

0'^, 10. Ilka ryghtwyse man 

Fulle glad and blyth salle be pan, 
When pai Godes vengance se. 

p. C. 227. 8443-8446. 

75. 2. When I haf tyme receyved right, 

I sal deme rightwysnes, thurgh might. 

p. c. 156.5758-5759. 



192 The Pricke of Conscience 

81. 12. I left pam, . . . out of covert, 

After pe yhernynges of pair hert, 
In pair fyndynges sail pai go. 

p. C. 44. 1578-1580. 

82.6. I sayd, yhe er Godes alle, 
And Godes sons men salle yhow calle. 

p. C. 223. 8291-8292. 

82.7. Als men yhe sal digh alle, 
And als ane of pe princes yhe sal falle. 

p. C. 57. 2060-2061. 
84. 10. Better es a day lastand 

In pi halles, pan a thowsand. p. c. 218. 8097-8098. 

89. 1. I salle pe mercyes syng 

Of our Loverd, ay with-outen cesyng. 

p. c. 225. 8355-8356. 

90.4. Lord, a thowsand yhere 

Bi-for pine eghen . . . 
Es noght bot als yhister-day, 
pat was awhile and es passed oway. 

p. 0.218.8081-8084. 

90.5,6. Arely a man passes als pe gres, 

Arely, at pe bygynnyng of pe day, 
He floresshe and passes away ; 
At even late he is doun broght. 
And fayles, and dries, and dwynes to noght. 

p. c. 21. 723-727. 

90. 10. If in myghtfulnes four scor yhere falle, 

Mare es pair swynk and sorow with-alle. 

p. c. 21. 754-755. 

90. 15. Loverd, ful glad for pe days er we, 
In whilk pou made us lawe to be. 
In pe yheres in whilk we saw illes. 

p. C. 250.9311-9313. 

97.3. pe fir byfor hym, on sere partys, 

Sal ga, and about brine his enemys. 

p. c. 134.4919-4920. 



The Prtcke of Conscience 193 

106. 12-13. In his wordes trowed pai, 

And loved his lovyng als J>ai couth say, 

But tyte pai had don, and forgat 

His werkes, and thoght na mar of pat. 

P. C. 9. 320-323. 

106.24-25. pai trowed noght, 

And groched, and was angred in thoght. 

p. C. 9. 301-302. 

106. 29. And pai styrd God tyll wreth, . . . 
In pair new fyndynges of vanite, 
And in pam is fallyng many-fold. 

p. c. 43. 1556-1558. 
119.64. See 33.5- 
139. 17.^ pi frendes, Loverd, pat honoured pe 

Es mykelle honoured. p. c. 230. 8541-8542. 

PROVERBS. 
2. 19. AUe pase pat tylle helle wendes, 

And in despayre salle be omang fendes, 
Salle never after turne ogayne, 
Ne tak pe ways of lyfe certayne. 

p. C. 195. 7239-7242. 

22. 15. pe wande, ... of disciplyne smert, 
Sal chace foly out of pe childes hert. 

p. c. 159.5878-5879. 

24. 16. Seven sythes at pe lest o[f] pe day, 

pe ryghtwys falles. P- C. 94. 3434-3435- 

ECCLESIASTES. 
7.1. Better es pe day of dede 

pan pe day of burthe. ... P. c. 60.2192-2193. 

9. 1. For certayn a men what noght, ... 

Whether he war worthy after his dede 

To hafe luf of God, or hatrede. 

p. C. 69. 2516-2519. 
1 Cf. the A. V. 

N 



194 The Pricke of Conscience 

11.9. pou yhung man, he glad and blithe, 
In |)i yhouthede pat passes swithe. 
And pat pi hert in gude be stedfast, 
Whilles pe days of pi youthe sal last, 
And in pe ways of pe herht ga, 
And in pe syght of pin eghen twa. 
And wytt pou for alle pis of youthede, 
Our Loverd sal pe into pe dome lede. 

p. c. 155.5712-5719. 

12. 1. Thynk, . . . and haf in pi thoght, 

Of hym pat made pe first of noght, 
Whilles pou lyffes, ar pe tyme sal be, 
When he with pe dede sal viset pe. 

p. c. 57. 2072-2075. 

12.13. To drede God, and to do his wille. 

p. c. 9. 291, 

12.14. For ilka thyng pat erred es. 
Be it gude or ille, mar or les, 
Man, at pe last day, sal be ledde 
To pe dome pat es mast dredde. 

P-C. 155- 5733-5736. 

ISAIAH. 
5.20. Wa till yhow pat says with will 

pat ille es gud, and gud es ill. 

p. C. 45. 1614-1615. 

14. 11. Of wormes pi bed salle be, 

pat salle be strewed thyk under pe. 
And pi covertoure on pe sene 
Salle be vermyn fulle felle and kene. 

p. C. 188. 6953-6956. 

30. 26. pe son sal be . . . 

Seven sythe brighter pan it now semes. ... 
pe mone sal be als bright and clere 
Als pe son es now pat shynes here. 

p. C. 172.6358-6359; 6362-6363. 



The Pricke of Conscience 1^5 

66. 18. I com to gadir with men 

pe thoghtes of pam pat I ken. 

p. C. 154. 5684-5685. 

LAMENTATIONS. 
1.3. Omang his grete anguys 

Hym pai sal tak al hys enmys. 

p. C. 62. 2240-2241. 

EZEKIEL. 
4. 6. For a yhere I gyf pe day. P- c. 75. 2765. 

18.23,32. See 33- II- 
33. 11. I wille noght pe ded of synful man, 

Bot pat he may be turned and lyf pan. 

P.C.48. 1738-1739. 
84. 10. Lo ! I sal aske my flok of shepe 

Of pe hird pat had pam undir his hand. 

p. c. 159. 5891-5892. 
DANIEL. 

7. 10. pe dome satt, and pe- bokes er oppen wyde. 

p. c. 148. 5447. 
JOEL. 
2.30-31. I sal gyfe wonders sere 

Up in heven, . . . 
And takens doun in erthe, .... 
pat es blode, and fire, and brethe of smoke ; 
pe son sal be turned in- til mirknes, 
And pe mone in-til blode, and be lyghtles, 
Byfor or pe day of our Lord sal falle. 

p. C. 128.4724-4731. 

3.2. Alle men I sal to-gyder calle, 

And in vale of losaphat lede pam alle. 

p. c. 140. S155.5156. cf. 5149-5150. 
3. 12. Al men sal ryse to pe dome 

And in pe vale of losaphat come. 

p. C. 140. 5 164-5165. 
N2 



196 The Pricke of Conscience 

ZECHARIAH. 
14. 5. Lo ! our Lord sal com til pe dome, 

And alle his halghes sal with him come. 

p.c. 139.5118-5119. 
MALACHI. 
4. 6. pai sal turne . . . 

pe fadirs hertes in til J)e sons right. 

p. C. 122. 4507-4508. 

WISDOM. 
2. 1. Men knawes nane, 

pat turned fra helle pat pider was gane. 

P.C. 175.6497-6498. 
6. 8-11. What avayld us pryde ? . . . 

What rosyng of ryches, or of ryche aray? 

Alle J)at pomp . . . 

Es passed oway als a schadow, 

And als messanger bifore rynand, 

And als schypp pat gase in water flowand, 

And als foghel iieghand in pe ayre als wynd, 

Of whase gate men may na trace fynd. 

p. C. 191. 7069-7076. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 
7. 36. Thynk on pi endyng day, 

Ay when pou sal any werk bygyn, 
And pan sal pou never mare syn. 

p. C. 73. 2659-2661. 

9. 13. (Vulg. 20). Knaw pow, . . . pat pe dede es 

Comon to al men. P. c. 53. 1892-1893. 

10. 11. pat when a man 

Sal dighe, he sal enherite pan 

Wormes and nedders. . . . P. c. 25. 868-870. 

41.1. O pou . . . dede, ... 

Ful bitter es pe mynde of pe, 

Until pe synful man. P. c. 54. 1934-1935 



The Pricke of Conscience 197 

MATTHEW. 

6.24. Na man may serve rightly 

Twa lordes to-gedir, pat er contrary. 

For outher he sal pet ane^ hate 

And pet other ^ luf aftir his state, 

Or he sal pet ane^ of pam mayntayne 

And pet other^ despyse. P. c. 31. 1104-1109. 

10. 8. He says, f)at pat yhe haf of grace fre, 
And frely resayved, frely gyf yhe. 

p. c. 161. 5964-5965. 

10. 26. Nathyng here swa covered and hydde, 

pat sal noght pan be shewed and kydde, 
Ne swa prive es nathyng pat touches man, 
pat sal noght be knawen pan. P. c. 66. 2408-241 1. 
Whar nathyng sal be hid ne laynd. p. c. 162. 5999. 

11.21. Wa til pe, Corozaym, mot com. 

And til pe, Bethsayda, and Capharnaum. 

p. C. 115.4207-4208. 

12. 36. Alswa pal sal yhelde accunt certayne 
Of ilk idel worde spoken in vayne. 

P.C. 153. 5664-5665. 

13.43. pe ryghtwis man salle schyne als pe son. 

P.C. 246.9152. 

A ryghtwis man salle schyne als bright 
Als pe son dose. p. c. 246. 9154-9155- 

13.49+25.32. Hys angels pan, aftir his wille, 

Sal first departe pe gude fra pe ille, 
Als pe hird pe shepe dus fra pe gayte. 

P.C. 166. 6132-6134. 

16.19. Alle pat pou byndes in erthe, says he, 
Sal in heven bunden be, 
And alle pat pou lowses in erthe right, 
Sal be loused in heven bright. P. c. 105. 3850-3852. 
1 Ed. J)e tane. ^ jjd. ^e tether. 



198 The Pricke of Conscience 

18. 3. Bot yhe, he sayde, be als a childe, . . . 
Yhe sal noght entre, be na way, 
Hevenryke, pat sal last ay. P. c. 12. 400-403. 

18. 18. See 16. 19. 

19.28. Yhe pat folowes me here lyfand, 

Sal sitt opon twelf setes, demand 
pe twelf nacions of Israel. 

P. C. 163. 6045-164. 6047. 

22. 13 Lat bynd pair hend and pair fete fast, 
And in-to pe utter myrknes pam cast. 

p. C.I 94. 7 193-7 194. 
24. 3-5, 7, 12. Says us, cryed pai, of pi commyng 
Som taken, and of pe world endyng. 
Crist als tite answerd pam pan, 
And sayd, Lukes pat yhow desayve na man. 
For many sal com in my name, 
pat sal say pus, Crist I am. 
And many a man pai sal bygile, . . . 
And rewme ogayne rewme, on pe same 
wyse, . . . 
Sal ryse : 
Pestilences and hungers sal be, 
And erthedyns in many contre. 
And al pis sal be bygynnyng hard 
Of pe sorrows pat sal com afterward. 
Wykkednesse sal wax many falde. 
And charite of many sal wax calde. 

p. C. no. 4025-4040. 

24. 21. In his tyme sal be swylk tribulacion . . . 
For mare parsecucion sal be pan 

pan ever was sythen pe world bygan. 

p. c. 113.4133,4137-4138. 

24. 22. Bot his days war abreged, . . . 

Fone men fra pan sal save be. P. c. 124. 4575-4576. 



The Pricke of Conscience 199 

24.27. Als pe levenyng out gas in short tyde, 

Fra pe est, and shewes it in |)e west syde, 
Right swa pe commyng of man son sal be. 

p. c. 139. 5126-5128. 

24. 29. pe stemes alle . . . 

Fra pe heven sal falle. P. c. 130. 4802-4803. 

24. 31. Our Lord yhit pan . . . 
Sal send byfor ... 
In four partys his angels, 
With pair hemes pat pai sal blaw, 
pat alle pe world sal here and knaw, 
Alle men pai sal pan upcalle. 

p. c. 135. 4957-4963. cf. 4977-4978. 

25.34-46. pe gude sal be sett on his right hand, 
And pe ille on his lefte syde sal stand; 
pan sal our Loverd say pus pat tyde 
Til pan pat standes on his right syde, . . . 
He sal say pan, Commes now til me, 
My fadir blissed childer fre. 
And weldes pe kyngdom pat till yhow es dight 
Fra first pat pe werld was ordaynd right. 
For I hungerd, and yhe me fedde; 
I thrested, and at drynk yhe me fedde; 
Of herber, grete nede I had, 
Yhe herberd me with hert glad; 
Naked I was, als yhe myght se, 
Yhe gaf me clathes, and clad me; 
Seke I was, and in ful waghe state, 
Yhe visit me, bathe arly and late ; 
In prisoun when I was halden stille, 
Til me yhe come with ful gude wille. 
pan sal pe rightwys men pat day 
Til our Loverd answer pus, and say, 
Loverd, when saw we pe hungry. 
And to gyf pe mete war we redy? 



200 The Pricke of Conscience 

And when myght we pe thresty se, 

And gaf pe drynk with hert fre? 

When saw we pe nede of herber have, 

And to herber pe vouched save ? 

When saw we pe naked and we pe cled? 

And when saw we pe seke and in prison sted. 

And visited pe with gude wille? 

Our Loverd sal pan pam answer pus, 

And say, . . . 

Suthly I say yhou, swa yhe wroght, 

pat ilka tyme when yhe did oght 

Until ane of pe lest pat yhe myght se 

Of my brether, yhe did til me. 

pan sal our Loverd til alle pas say, 

pat pan on his lefte syde sal stand pat 

day, . . . 
Yhe weryed wyghtes, wende fra my sight. 
Until pe endeles fire pat es dight 
Til pe devel, and til his aungels. . . . 
I hungred, and had defaute of mete, 
And yhe wald noght gyfe me at ete; 
I thrested, and of drynk had nede. 
And yhe wald na drynk me bede ; 
I wanted herber, pat I oft soght. 
And alle pat tyme yhe herberd me noght; 
Naked, with-outen clathes I was. 
And with-outen clathes yhe let me pas; 
Seke I was, and bedred lay. 
And yhe visite me nouther nyght ne day ; 
In prison I was, als wele wyst yhe. 
And ye wald na tyme com til me. 
pan sal pai answere, als men sal here. 
Til our Loverd, and say on pis manere, 
Loverd, when saw we pe haf hunger or thrist, 
Or of any herber haf grete brist; 



The Pricke of Conscience 201 

Or naked, or seke, or in prison be, 

And we na thyng did, ne mynystred to pe? 

pan sal our Loverd answer ogayne. 

And say til pam pis wordes certayne, 

Suthly I say yhou, als falles par-to, 

AUe tyme pat yhe wald noght do 

Til ane of lest pat myne er kydde, 

Als lang til me 3^he noght didde. . . . 

pe synful with pe devels sal wende 

Until helle fire, pat never sal slake. . . . 

Bot pe ryghtwys men . . . 

Sal wende til blisse, whar lyfe es endeles. 

p. C. i66. 6140-169. 6241. 

24. 42. I hungerd, and yhe me noght fedde, 

I thrested, and yhe me na drynk bedde. 

p. C. 156.5770-5771. 

MARK. 

4. 22. See Matthew 10. 26. 

9.44,46,48. pair vermyn salle never dighe, says he, 
Ne pair fyre salle never slekend be. 

p. C. 187. 6925-6926. 
13. 25. Bee Matthew 24. 29. 
13.27. See Matthew 24.31. 

LUKE. 
1. 37. pat na- thyng til hym impossibel may be. 

p. C. 170.6281. 

8. 13. Til a tyme, he says, some trowes a thyng, 
And passes par-fra in pe tyme of fandyng. 

p. c. 9. 313-314. 

8. 17. See Matthew 10. 26. 

14. 11. He says, Wha-swa here lawes him ryght, 
He salle be heghed, in heven bryght. 

p. C. 229. 8505-8506. 
16. 13. See Matthew 6. 24. 



202 The Pricke of Conscience 

16.23-24. When pe ryche man pat in helle sat lawe, 
Lazar in Abraham bosom sawe, 
He cryed til Abraham, and prayed with-alle, 
pat a drope of calde water mught falle 
Til his tung, fra Lazar fynger ende. 

P. C. 84. 3062-3066. 

17.26-30. Als was done in pe days of Noe, 

Right swa mans son sal com 

Men ete, and drank, pan, and war glade, 
And wedded wyfes, and bridalles made, 
Until pe day, namly, pat Noe 
Went in-to pe shippe pat made he. 
And sodanly come pe fiode pat tyde 
And fordid alle pe world swa wyde. 
Alswa in pe days of Loth byfelle, 
Men ete, and drank, shortly to telle, 
Ilkan with other, and salde, and boght, 
And planted, and bygged, and houses wroght, 
And pat day, pat Loth yhed out of Sodome, 
Sodanly Goddes vengeance come; 
It rayned fire fra heven, and brunstane, 
And tynt al pat pare was, and spard nane, 
Ryght pus sal falle, als men sal se, 
pe day man son sal shewed be. 

18.14. See...... P. C. 13.. 4839-13- 4856. 

21. 18. Na hare sal perishe, ne faile, ... 
pat falles on pe heved for to be. 

p. C. 136. 5007-5008. 

21.25-27. Takens sal be in pe son and in pe mone, 
And in pe sternes, pat in heven men may ken, 
And in erthe sal be grete thrang of men. 
For pe mengyng of pe noys of pe se. 
Of pe flodes, pat pan sal be. 
And men sal wax dry in pat dyn 
For drede, and for lang bydyng par-in, 



The Pricke of Conscience 203 

pat til al pe world sal com, says he. 

For J)e myghtes of heven sal pan styrd be, 

And pai sal se pe son of man 

Comand doun in cloudes pan, 

With his grete myght and mageste. 

p. C. 128.4702-4712. 

JOHN. 
1. 3. Alle thyng thurgh his myght made he. 
For with-outen hym myght nathing be. 

p. c. 2. 43-44. 
6. 22-23. God has gyfen til his son, . . . 

Alle pe dome pat gyven sal be, 

pat men honour pe son ryght 

Als pai honour pe fadir ful of myght. 

p. C. 142. 5249-5252. 

10. 16. He says, Alle folkes to fald sal falle. 
And a hirde sal be to kepe pam alle. 

p. C. 126. 4637-4638. 
14.2. He says, wonyng-stedes er many 

In pe hows of my fader, God alle-myghty. 

p. c. 236. 8785-8786. 

ACTS. 
1.7. It falles noght yhow knaw pe time prive 
pat pe fadir has sette in his awen pouste. 

p. C. 127.4659-4660. 

1. 11. Ihesu Crist pat here es uptane, 

Fra yhow, til heven, with flessch and bane, 

Swa sal he com at pe world ende, 

Als yhe saw hym up in-til heven wende. 

p. c. 139. 5142-5145. 
And in swilk fourme als he stey up pan, 
He sal com doun. P- c. 139. 5134-5135- 

ROMANS. 

2. 12. pas pat with-outen lawe uses syn, 
With-outen law sal perysshe par-in. 

p. C. 164. 6071-6072. 



204 The Pricke of Conscience 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
2.9. pan salle mare ioy be in heven 

pan hert may thynk, or tong kan neven, 
Or ere may here, or any eghe se. 

p. C. 210.7783-7785. 

Eghe moght never se, ne ere here, 
Ne in-tylle mans hert com pe joys sere 
pat God has ordaynd pare, and dyght, 
Tylle alle pat here lufes him ryght. 

p. C. 210. 7793-7796. 
pan salle ilk man have ma ioyes in heven 
pan hert may thynk, or tong kan neven. 

p. C. 232. 8633-8634. 

12.12. We er alle als a body 

pat has diverse lyms many. P. c. 160. 5926-5927. 

PHILIPPIANS. 
1 . 23. I yhern ... be loused away 

Fra pis life, and be with Crist ay. 

p. C. 60. 2 182-2183. 

1 THESSALONIANS. 
4. 16-17. Our Lord sal come doun fra heven, 

In Goddis byddyng, and archaungel Steven, 
And in pe son of Goddes awen heme, . . . 
And pai pat er dede in Crist pan, 
Sal first uprise, ilka man. 
And sythen we, on pe sam manere, 
pat now lyves, and er left here, 
Sal pan with pam in cloudes be ravyste 
Up in-to pe ayre for to mete Criste, 
And swa with our Lorde ay sal be, 
Fra pat tyme forward. 

P. C. 137. 5042-5043. cf. 5025-5027. 

2 TIMOTHY. 
4.1. Whar Crist sal deme bathe qwik and dede. 

p. C. 108. 3981. 



The Pricke of Conscience 205 

HEBREWS. 
13. 14. Na syker wonnyng-sted here haf we, 

Bot we seke ane, pat sal ay be. p. c. 38. 1372-1373- 

JAMES. 
4.4. Wha-so Je werldes frend wil be, 

Goddes enemy Jan es he. p. c. 31. 1116-1117. 

1 PETER. 
4.10. Ilk man pat grace has here, 

Als he resayves grace, on pe same manere, 
Suld he it ministre and frely bede 
Til ilkan other pat pai of ^ has nede. 

p. c. 161. 5956-5959- 
4. 18. If pe rightwys man . . . 

Sal unnethes pan saved be, 
pe synful and pe wykked man 
Whyderward sal pai wend pan? 

p. C. 146.5398-5401. 

1 JOHN. 
2. 15. Lufes noght pe world here, . . . 

Ne pat, pat yhe in world may se. 

p. C. 31. 1124-1125. 

3.2. Right swa men salle se God als he es. 

C. P. 221.8221. 

REVELATION. 
1.15. His fete er like latoun bright, 

Als in a chymne brynnand light. 

p. c. 119.4367-4368. 
6. 10. Haly Loverd, sothefast and gude. 

How lange sal be ar pow venge our blude. 
Of our enemys pat in erthe duelles? 

p. c. 150.5532-5534. 

1 tarof? 



206 The Pricke of Conscience 

6. 15-16. Kynges of pe lande and princes sere, 

And cheftayns pat er under pam here, 
And riche men of divers cuntre, 
And strengthy men, and bond and fre. 
In caves pai wald pan hyde ilkan. 
And in cragges, and in roche of stan, 
And sal say til montayns and roches pus, 
Fal opon us now, and hyde us 
Fra pe face of hym pat syttes in throne. 
And fra pe wrethe of pe lamb. p. c. 138. 5072-5081. 

9.6. Yherne pai sal to dighe fra pair wa. 

And pe ded sal ay fie pam fra. P.c. 181. 6725-6726. 

pe ded . . . 

Salle ay pan fle fra pam-ward. P. c. 196. 7280-7281. 

pai sail yherne ... to deghe ay. 
And pe ded salle fle fra pam oway. 

p. c. 199. 7390-7391. 
11.3. pai sal preche . . . 

A thousand and twa hundreth days 

And sexti. ... 

pai sal be . . . 

In harde hayres clende, and in sekkes. 

p. C. 123. 4523-4525, 4529-4530. 

11. 8-12. pan sal pair bodys . . . 

In pe stretes ligg stille thre days 

And an half, oboven erthe, namly, 

For na man sal pam dur biry, . . . 

pair enemys, when pai er slayn, 

Of pair dede pai sal be fayn. 

When pai haf liggen dede on pis wyse 

Thre days and an half, pai sal ryse. 

And pan pair enemys a voce sal here, 

Until pam spek on pis manere, 

(Ely and Ennok), steyes up bathe. . . . 



The Pricke of Conscience 207 

And als tyte, when pai haf herd pis Steven, 
In a cloude pai sal stey up til heven, 
pat alle pe pople pan sal se; 
A grete wondre tyl pam pat sal be. 

p. C. 125.4545.4562. 

12.4. With his tayle he droghe don even 

pe thred part of pe stern es of heven, 
And into pe erthe sent pam ryght. 

p. C. 120. 441 9-442 1. 

14. 13. Blessed be alle pas pat in body 
Dighes here in God Alle-myghty. 

p. C. 61. 2200-2201. 

14. 14. Lo ! our Lorde sal shew hym pan 

On a whyte cloude. P.c. 140.5177-5178. 

21. 2. I saw . . . pe haly cete 
Of Jerusalem, . . . 
Comand doun fra heven bryght 
Of God AUemyghty, rychely dyght, 
Als bryde, made fayre tylle hir brydegome. 

p. C. 237. 8796-8799. 



ROLLE'S PROSE TREATISES. 

EXODUS. 

20.7. pou sail noghte take pe name of God in 
vayne. P. T. 10.4-5. 

20. 8. Vmbethynke the pat pou halowe pi halydaye. 

p. T. 10. 21-22. 

20. 12. Honoure thy fadyre and pi modyre. 

P.T. 10. 31-32. 

20.14. Thou sail be na lichoure. P.T. n. 10. 

20.15. Thou sail noghte do na thyfte. P. T. n. 14-15- 

20. 16. Thou sail noghte bere false wyttnes agaynes 
thi neghteboure. P. T. 1 1. 22-23. 

20. 17. Thou sail noghte couayte pe hous ... of pi 
neghtbour. . . . Thou sail noghte couayte pi 
neghtebours wyefe, ne his seruande, ne his may- 
den, ne mobylls of his. P.T. 11. 26-27, 30-32. 

LEVITICUS. 
6. 12-13. Fyre, he sayse, sail bryn in myne antir, and 
pe priste rysande at morne sail putt undire 
stykkys, pat it be noghte qwenched. P.T. 31. 34-36. 

DEUTERONOMY. 
4.24. Oure Lorde es fyre wastande. P. T. 32. 21. 

6. 11. See Exodus 20. 7. 

6. 12. See Exodus 20. 8. 

5. 16. See Exodus 20. 12, 

5. 17. See Exodus 20. 13. 

5. 18. See Exodus 20. 14 

5.19. See Exodus 20. 15 

6.20. See Exodus 20. 16 

5.21. See Exodus 20. 



Rolles Prose Treatises 209 

PSALMS. 
5.11-12. All sail joye pat lufes pi name, for pou salle 
blysse pe ryghtwyse. P. T. 3. 21. 

PROVERBS. 
25. 27. Raunsaker of pe myghte of Godd and of his 
maieste . . . sail be ouerlayde and oppresside of 
hym-selfe. p. t. 42. 7-9. 

THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 

1.3. Oyle owt-gettide es thi name. p. T. 1. 1. 

5. 1. Mi frendes, ete ge, and my derlynges, be ge 

drunkyn. P.T. 45. n. 

JOEL. 

2. 32. like man . . . pat in-calles pe name of Godd, . . . 

he sail be safe. p. T. 43. 6-8. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 
24.21. That ettys, me gitt hungres thaym, and pay 
pat drynkes, me gitt thristes thaym. p. T. 3. 30-31. 

MATTHEW. 
4. 10. Thy Lorde God pou sail loute, and til hym 

anely pou sail serue. p. T. 9. 16-17. 

14. 23. He . . . went into disserte vpon the hilles, and 

continued alle night in prayers alone. 

P.T. 25. 13-15. 

15.8. We honour God with oure lippys, and oure 

hertys erre ferre fra Hym. P.T. 10. 16-17. 

19. 19. His neghteboure hym awe to lufe als hym 

selfe. P.T. 11.33. 

22.39. See 19- 19- 

LUKE. 

12. 49. I am cumene, he saise, for to send fyre . . . 

intill erthe, and whare-to pat it suld bryne. 

P.T. 32. 28-29. 




210 Rollers Prose Treatises 

JOHN. 
14. 2. In my fadir house erre many sere dwellynges, 

P. T. 44.35- 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

15.46. Bodely wirkyngis goth before, and gostely 
corny th aftir. P- t. 20. 14-15. 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

5. 6-8. Als longe als we ere in pis body, we ere pil- 
grymes fra oure Lorde. . . . We go by trouthe, 
noghte by syghte. . . . We dare and base gud 
will to be absent fra pe body, and be present 
to Godd. p. T. 34. 18-22. 

COLOSSIANS. 
2.9. pe Godhede was an ede fully to pe manhede in 
pe saule of Ihesu, and so . . . duellide in pe body. 

p. T. 38. 16-17. 

HEBREWS. 

12. 29. See Deuteronomy 4. 24. 



ROLLE'S LAMENTATIO ST. BERNHARDI/ 

— MATTHEW. 

P 27. 51-52. pat day pe sonne les hire liht, 
pe temple clef, pe eorpe quok, 
pe dede arisen to lyue, apligt ! 

L. 90. 126-128. 

LUKE. 

23. 18. Whon pei criede wel faste in on, 
Do Jesu on pe croos ful gare, 
And dilyuere vs Barraban. l. 95. 250-252. 

JOHN. 
19.28-29. He pursted . . . and gon to crie; 

To giuen him drinke pei poghte po, . . . 
Eysel and galle pei' mengeden also, 
Wip a sponge pei brougt hit an hige. 

L. 105. 506-510. 
19. 34. pei token hym a launce good, 

And sette hit to (my sone) syde, . . . 

pe water and pe rede blod 

Ron doun. l. 109. 617-618, 621-622. 

1 Englische Studien 8. 85-114. 



02 



THE AYENBITE OF INWYT. 

GENESIS. 

2. 9. God zette paradys erplich uol of guode trawes 
and of frut, and amydde zette a trau pet me 
clepe|) pet trau of lyue. a. i. 95. 11-14. 

16.8. Agar, he zayde, huannes comst Jou? Huyder 
gest pou? A.I. 129. 11-12. 

19.24. He dede rine uer berninde, and bernston 
stinkende ope pe cite of Sodome and of Gomorre. 

A.L 49. 32-33. 

19. 26. Lottes wyf lokede behinde hire . . . and per- 
uore hi wes ychanged in-to an image of zalt. 

A. 1. 242. 6-8. 

34.1-2. lacobbes dogter. po hi yede muzi uor bysi- 
hede uor to ysy pe wymen of pe contraye, huer 
pet hi wes, hi wes y-rauissed of pe princes zone 
of pe cite, and uorlaye. a. i. 231.31-32. 

EXODUS. 

3. 13-14. Lhord, zayde Moyses, yef me aksep huet is 
pi name, huet ssel ich zigge? Ich am pet am, 
zayde God. a. 1. 103. 13-14.^ 

20. 3, 5. pou ne sselt habbe God bote me, ne worssipe, 
ne serui. a. i. 5. 18-19. cf. 17-18 a. 

20. 7. pou ne sselt nime Godes name in ydel. 

A. I. 6, 11-12. 

20. 8, 10-11. Loke pet pou halgi gane day of pe sabat ; . . . 
pou ne sselt do ine pe daye of pe sabat . . . pine 
workes. . . . pine ssepere . , . him restede pane 
zeuende day, of workes pet he hedde ymad ine 
pe zix dayes . . . ine huichen he made the wordle. 

A. 1. 7. 3.4, 8-9. 
1 Por a paraphrase of vv. 2, 10, see App. 2. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyt 213 

20. 12. Worpssipe pine uader and pine moder, uor 
pu sselt libbe pe lenger ine yerpe. a. i. 8. 1-2. 

20.13. pou ne sselt slage nenne man. a. 1.8. 17-18. 

20. 14. pou ne sselt do non hordom. a. i. 9. 5-6. 

20.15. pou ne sselt do none piefpe. a. 1.9. 20-21. 

20. 16. pou ne sselt zigge none ualse wytnesse aye 
pine emcristen. A. 1. 10. 3-4. 

20. 17. pou ne sselt nagt wylni pine neygbores wif ; . . . 
pou ne sselt nagt wylni ping pet is pine nixte. 

A. I. 10. 19-20; II. 5-6. 

23. 15. pou ne sselt nagt sseawy pe beuore me ydel- 
honded. A. i. 218. 21-22. 

34.20. See 23.15. 

LEVITICUS. 

11.44. Byep holy, uor ich am holy. A. 1.235. 24. 

16. 3-4. po God het to Aaron . . . pet alle his children 
weren ycloped ine linene kertles, and y-gert aboue 
mid huite linene gerdles. a. i. 236. 13-16. 

DEUTERONOMY. 

5. 7, 9. See Exodus 20. 3-4. 

5. 11. See Exodus 20. 7. 

5. 12-14. See Exodus 20. 8. 

5. 16. See Exodus 20. 12. 

5. 17. See Exodus 20. 13. 

5. 18. See Exodus 20. 14. 

5.19. See Exodus 20.13-15. 

5. 20. See Exodus 20. 16. 

5.21. See Exodus 20.17. 

JOB. 
1.21. Al naked he com, and al naked he ssel guo. 

A.I. 215. 36. 

7. 1. pet lyf of man one pe erpe is ase knygthod. 
Vor mannes lyf ine pe erpe is ase borgeysye. 

A.I. 161.33-34. 



214 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 

29.16. God is pe uader to |)e poure. a. 1. 138.26. 

30. 19. Huet am ich bote esssse and spearken. 

A. I. 137. 14. 

PSALMS. 
6. 6. Ich zuynke and trauayli ine mine zykinges, and 

wille wesse eche nigt mi bed and mine couche 

mid mine teares. A. 1. 171. lo-n. 

10. 7. pe mouj) of pe enuious is uol of corsinge, and 

of biterhede, an of bezuykynge. a. 1.27. 36-28. i. 
18. 25-26. pou sselt by holy mid pe holy, and poure 

mid |)e poure. A. 1.205.26-27. 

22. 6. Ich am ... a lite werm, and no man. 

A. I. 215.29-30. 

28.2. Lhord God, yhyer mine bene and mine rearde 
pet ich grede to pe. A. i. 211. 30-31. 

31.19. O God, hou is nou grat pe mochelhede of 
pine zyuetnesse pet pou lokest to pine seruinde, 
and yetst to pine uryendes. A. 1.93. 8-10. 

32. 5. Ich wylle me ssriue, and ich wille zigge alle 
mine zennes aye me. A.i. 175. 6-7. 

33.22. Lord haue merci of me, uor min herte hopep 
ine pe. A. i. 207. 33-34. 

37.4. Al pe wylninge of pe herte ssole be uoleld. 

A. I. 247. 31-32. 

39. 1. Do . . . guod bridel ine pine moupe, and nim 

hede pet pou ne ualle be pine tonge be-uore 

pine uo pet pe asspiep. a. 1.255.23-26. 

Ich setteguode lokinge to pe moupe aye mine 

you. A. I. 256. 1-2. 

39. 5, 11. Ine him is alle manere ydelnesse. a. i. 165. 2. 

41.1. Y-blissed is pe ilke pet onderstant to pe poure. 
. . . God him wyle deliuri, in pe kueade daies, of 
his yuo. A. 1. 198. 5, 7-8. 

45. 13. Al pe bHsse of pe kinges dogter of blisse . . . 
is wyp-inne. a. 1.229. 12-14. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyt 215 

69. 1. Lhord, y-wyte me uram J)e peril of weteris |)et 

is nieg y-guo in-to mine herte. A. i. 212. 12-14. 

69. 33, He y-her|) pe benes and pe wylles of pe poure. 

A.I. 138.23. 

111.10. Drede is beginninge of wysdom. a. 1. 119. 24-25. 
141. 2. Lhord, mj bene bi ydigt beuore pe ase pet stor. 

A. I. 211. 17. 

PROVERBS. 

3. 28. Ne zay nagt to pine urende, guo and com 
ayen to morge, and panne ich wylle pe yeue; 
huanne pou him migt an haste yeue. A.i. 194. 12-15. 

6. 27. Non ne may pet uer ine his bosme hede pet 
his robe ne berne. a.i. 163. 20-21. 

11.14. per no guod red ne ys, pet yolk to-ualp and 
is al onzauwed, ac hi is wel yholpe^ huanne per 
is moche guod red wypinne. a.i. 184. 10-12. 

12. 15. Hit pingp to pe fole pet he is ine rigte waye, 
ac pe wyse zayp on red is to zigge. a.i. 184.34-35. 

14.31. pe ilke worpssipep wel God oure Lhord pet 
dep guod to pe poure. a. 1. 188. 18-19. 

16. 32. And betere is worp pet . . . huo pet ouercomp 
wel his herte, panne pe ilke pet nimp . . . cites. 

A.I. 149.29-32. 

17. 14. Huo pet let guo pet weter, ... he is ofte cause 
of strif. A. 1.255. 18-20. 

17. 27. pe wyse and pe wel ytogte temprep and 
mesurep his wordes. a. i. 254. 33-34. 

24. 16. Zeue zipe^ a day ualp pe guode man. a. i. 74. 21. 

24. 30-31. Ich wente . . . be pe nine and be pe ueldes 

of pe fole sleuuolle, and iseg pet al hi weren 
nolle of nettlen and of pornes, a.i. 156. 25-28. 

25. 23. pe norpene wynd to-praup pe raynes, and pe 

lourinde chiere pe wordes of pe missiggere. 

a.i. 256. 25-27. 

1 Efl. wely-liolpe. '-^ Ed. zeuezij)e. 



216 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 

28. 14. Y-blyssed he is pet alneway is dreduol. 

A. 1. 159. 1-2. 
29. 18. Hi byej) yblyssed po pet hyse healdep. 

A.I. 97. 21. 

ECCLESIASTES. 
1.2. Ydelnesse, ydelnesse, ydelnesse, and al pet ich 
izi is ydelnesse. A. 1. 164. 33-34. 

1.18. Huo pet mest can, . . . pe more hep zorge to 
his herte, and tyeares and wepinges. 

A.I. 160. 35-161. 1, 

9. 8. Ywyte pe . . . pet pin heued ne by nagt wipoute 

oyle. A. I. 186. 26-27. 

10. 13. pe beginnynge of pe kuead tonge is folie, and 
pe ende to kuead errour. a. i. 70. 12-13. 

THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 

2.2. My lemman is ase pe lylye amang pe pornes. 

A. I. 230. 8-9. 

4. 12. My zoster, my lemman, pou art a gardin besset 

myd tuo sseteles. a. i. 94. 27-29. 

ISAIAH. 
1.15. Huanne pe multepliest pine benes, ich nelle 
none y-here, uor pine honden byep al blody. 

A.I. 218. 2-3. 

11.1. A yerd ssel guo out of pe rote of Yesse. 

A. 1. 95. 33-34. 

Of pe rote of lesse ssel guo out a yerd pet 

ssel bere pet flour. a.i. 118. 32. 

33. 17. Hi lokep ope pe erpe uram uer. a. i. 143. 8. 

He yzigp pe wordle uram uer. a.i. 164. 25. 

38.15. Ich wylle bepenche alle mine yeres ine biter- 
nesse of mine zaule. a.i. 172.27-28. 

61.3. Ich wylle . . . vile of blisse uor wepinge. 

a.i. 93. 22-23. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyt 217 

JEREMIAH. 
9.21. pe wyndowes huerby comj) in J)e dyap ofte to 
pe zaule. a. 1. 154. 23-24. 

LAMENTATIONS. 
3.41. Arere we oure herten and oure honden to God. 

A. I. 217. 31-32. 

HOSEA. 
6. 6. Ich wille . . . merci and nagt sacrifice. 

A.I. 187. 13-14. 

TOBIT. 
4. 8. Yef pou hest ynog of guode, yef largeliche, and 
yef J)ou hest lite, of po litle yef gledliche. 

A.I. 187.6-8. 

Yef pou hest moche guod, yef largeliche, and 
yef pou hest lite, yef perof blepeliche. A. 1. 195. 20-22. 

4.18. Zech euremo red of wyse men. a. 1. 184. 9-10. 

12.8. pe bene is guod huanne hi pep mid hire 
elmesse and uestinge. A. 1.2 17. 19-20. 

WISDOM. 
11.20. Ine alle ssenpes hep God yzet rigte mesure. 

A. I. 249, 29-30. 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 
4. 3. Ne leng nagt pine yef pe uram pe nyeduolle. 

A. I. 194. 15-16. 

5. 7. Ne abyd na^t pe to wende to God, ne zech 
nagt to lenge ne beuly, and nagt ne uerste uram 
daye to daye. A. 1. 173. 15-17. 

8. 17 (Vulg.). Ne akse no red at foles, uor hi ne 
louiep bote pet ham likep. a. 1. 184. 14-15. 

18. 7. Huanne hi habbep al asummed, panne uerst 
ham pingp pet hit is al to aginne. A. 1. 168. 33-34. 

21. 25. pe wordes of pe wyse byep y-wege ine pe waye. 

A.I. 255. 5-6. 

Do . . . pine wordes ine waye. a. i. 255. 23-24. 

28. 25. Do to pine moupe a dore and a loc, and to 

pine wordes a waye and a yok. a. i. 255. 26-28. 



218 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 

MATTHEW. 
3. 12. Oure Lhord ssel uanni his corn ate daye of 
dome, . . . and ssel prawe pet chef in-to pe uere, 
and pet corn in-to pe greynere. a. 1. 139. 33-140. i. 

4. 3. He him zede pet he ssolde maki of stones bread. 

A.I. 249. 14-15. 

5. 3-9. Yblissed byep pe poure of goste, uor pe king- 
dom of heuene is hyre. YbHssed byep pe mylde, 
uor hi ssole by Ihordes of pe erpe. Yblissed 
byep po pet hyer wepep, uor hi ssole habbe pet 
confort of God. Yblissed po pet habbep honger 
and porst of rigt, uor hi ssol by uoleld. Yblissed 
byep pe merciuolle, uor hi ssole uynde merci. 
Yblissed byep pe clene of herte, uor hi ssole yzi 
God aperteliche. Yblissed byep pe paysyble, uor 
hi ssole by ycleped Godes zones. a. i. 96. 26-34. 

5.3. pe poure of gost byep y-blissed ; . . . pe king- 
dom of heuene is hare. a. 1. 144. 9-10, 16. 

Y-blissed byep pe poure of gost. a.i. 133. 26. 

pe poure of sprit byep y-blissed, vor pe riche 

of heuene is hare. a.i. 241. 28-29. 

5.4. Yblissed byep po pet wepep, uor hy ssole b}^ 
conforted. a. i. 160. 25-26. 

pise byep arigt yblissed pet guo wepep, uor hi 
solle by y-conforted. a.i. 161. 16-18. 

5. 6. Yblyssep byep po pet habbep honger and porst 

of rigtuolnesse. a.i. 162. 32-33. 

pe ilke byep yblissed pet habbep honger and 
porst uor rigtuolnesse. a.i. 163. 5-6. 

Yblissep byep pe ilke pet of pise rigtuolnesse 
habbep honger and porst. a. i. 163. 15-16. cf. 164. 12-13. 

Yblessed byep po pet habbep honger and porst 
of rigtuolnesse. a. i. 169. 16-17. 

Yblissed byep po pet habbep honger and porst 
of rigtuolnesse. a. i. 183. 22-23. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyt 219 

5. 7. Yblissed byej J)e merciuolle, uor his ssole habbe 
merci. A. 1. 198. 30-31. 

5.8. Yblissed byep po pet byej clene of herte, uor 
hi ssole ysy God ine him-zelue ase^ he is. 

A. I. 201. 7-8. 

Yblissed hi by pe clene of herte, uor hi ssole yzy 

God. A. 1. 201.36-202. 1. 

Yblissed byep pe clene of herte, uor hy ssole 
clyerliche ysy God. a.i. 243. 26-27. 

Hi byep yblissed pe clene of herte, . . . uor . . . 
hi zyeg God. a.i. 243. 36-244. 

5. 9. Hi byep yblissed pe paysible, uor hi solle by 

y-cleped Godes zones. a.i. 261.4-6. 

5. 28. Huo pet zigp ane wyfman and wylnep his ine 

herte, he hep y-zeneged ine hyre ine his herte. 

A.I. 11.1.3. 

5.34-36. pet ine ne zuerie, ne by pe heuene, ne by 
pe erpe, ne by opre sseppe. a. 1.6. 14-15. 

5. 45. Makep pe zonne ssine ope pe guode and ope 
pe kueade. a.i. 188. 6-7. 

6. 3-4. Huanne pou dest elmesse, ne wyte nagt pi left 

hand huet dep pi rigt hand, zuo pet pin elmesse 
by y-hed, and pi uader of heuene pet izygt pin 
hedinge, hit pe halt. a.i. 196. 5-8. 

6. 6. Huanne pou sselt bidde God, . . . ssete pe dore 
ope pe, . . . and guo bide pine uader of heuene 
ine halke. a.i. 210. 16-20. 

6. 9-13. Vader oure pet art in heuenes, y-halged by 
pi name. Cominde pi riche. Y-worpe pi wil ase 
ine heuene and ine erpe. Bread oure eche^ dayes 
yef ous to day. And uorlet ous oure yeldinges 
ase and we uorletep oure yelderes. And ne ous 
led nagt in-to uondinge, ac vri ous uram queade. 
Zuo by hit. a. i. ?62. 23-28. 

* From 1 John 3. 2. * Ed. echedayes. 



220 The Ayenbiie of Inwyt 

6. 9. Vader oure pet art ine heuene. a. i. 99. 26-27. 

Vader oure pet art ine heuene. A. 1. 103. 4. 

6.11. Oure bryad of eche daye yef ous to day. 

A. I. no. 13. 

6. 12. Uoryeue oure misdedes ase we uoryeuep to 
ham pet ous mis-dop. A. 1. 113. 15-16. 

Uoryef ous oure dettes ase we uoryeuep oure 
dettours. a.i. 113. 18. 

Voryef ous oure misdedis ase we uoryeuep to 

ham pet ous habbep misdo. a. 1.114. 5-7. 

Uoryef ous oure misdedes ase we dop to ham 

pet ous habbep misdo. A. 1. 115. 35-36. 

6.13. Ne led ous nagt in-to uondinge. a.i. 116. 8. 
Ne led ous nagt into uondinge. a.i. 117. 24-25. 
Deliure o[u]s of pe kueade. a.i. 118. 3. 

6. 15. Vor yef we ne uoryeuep to ham pet ous habbep 
mi[s]do, God ne uoryefp nogt ous oure misdedes. 

a.i. 114.7-8. 

6. 22-23. Yef pine ege is simple and clene, al pi bodi 
ssel by clyer and brigt. And yef pin ege is 
wycked and dym, al pi bodi ssel by pyestre and 
dim. A.I. 159. 8-1 1. 

6.33. Verst ocsep Godes riche and his rigtuolnesse, 

and alle pise timliche pinges pou sselt habbe to 

auontage. a. i. 209. 20-2 1 . 

Biddep uerst Godes riche and his rigtuolnesse. 

A. I. 209. 34. 

7. 3. Y-zyep pet mot ine pe opres ege, and ne yzyep 
nagt pane refter ine hire ogene ege. a.i. 175. 11-13. 

7.6. pet we ne prauwe nagt oure preciouse^ stones 
to-uore zuyn. a. i. 152. 36. 

7,8. Huo pet acsep, he nimp, and huo pat zekp, he 
vint, and huo pet clepep, God him openep. 

A. I. 207. 36-208. I. 
' Ed. pre-ciouse. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyt 221 

7. 12. pet pou ne do to o|)ren pet pet pou noldest 

pet he pe ne dede.^ A. 1. 146. 34-35- 

8.25. Sire, y-wyte ous, uor we spillep. a. i. 212. 16. 

10. 22. Huo pet blefp al to pe ende, he ssel by borge. 

A. I. 168. 29. 

11. 25. Uader, ych yelde pe ponkes and heriynges pet 
pise pinges y-hed and y-hole hest to pe wyse, 
and hise hest y-sseawed to pe milde. a. 1. 139. 1-3. 

11.29. Lyernep of me . . . uor to by milde of herte 
ase ich am, and pou sselt uinde reste to |pine 
zaule. A.I. 133.27-28. 

12. 32. Huo pet zenegp aye pane Holy Gost, he ne 
ssel neure habbe merci ine pise wordle, ne ine 
pe opre. a. 1.28. 31-32. cf. 29. 20-23. 

12. 34. Vor be pe mochelhede of pe herte pe moup 
spekp. A. 1. 203. 36-204. 1. 

12.36. Of eche ydele worde pe behouep yelde scele 
to him ate daye of dome. a. 1. 134. 32-34. 

12. 47-48, 50. Sire, pi moder and pi cosyn pe aksep. 
He ansuerede, Huo ys my moder, and huo byep 
myne cosynes? Huo pet dep pe wyl of myne 
uader of heuene, he is my broper, and my zoster, 
and my moder. a. 1.89. 14-18. 

13.8. pet zed pet vil into pe guode londe fructefide 
of one half to pe prittagte, of oper half to zixtiagte, 
and of pe pridde half to pe hondredagte. 

A.I, 234. 9-12. 

13. 44. Godes riche is ase on tresor in pe uelde yhed. 

A. I. 109. II. 

pe kingriche of heuene is anlycned to pe 

tresor pet is y-hed ine pe uelde. a. i. 227. 24-25. 

16. 27. He wile deme eurinne be his dedes. a. i. 134. 32. 

* Note tlie negative form. 



222 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 

18. 19. Yef tuo of ous one|) ham togidere me uor 
to bidde, al fet hi biddep mine uader, [he] ham 
wile do. A. 1. 219. 27-29. 

19. 19. Bee Romans 13. 9. 

19.21. Yef pou wylt by parfit, guo and zel al pet 
J)ok hest, and yef hit pe poure. A. 1. 185. 6-9. 

Guo, zayp he, and zel al pet pou hest, and 
yef hit pe poure. A. 1. 187. 9-10. 

Yef pou wylt, he zayp, by parfit, guo and 
zele al pet pou hest, and yef hit pe poure, . . . and 
zuo pe sselt habbe pin hord ine heuene. 

A. I. 241. 22-24. 

20. 21-22. Saint Jon and Saint Jacob . . . acsede pet 
on of ham zete ane pe rigt half^ of oure Lhorde 
ine his regne, and pe oper ane his left half.^ . . . 
He ham ansurede oure Lhord . . . and zede, Ye 
ne wytep huet ye acsep. a.i. 208. 11-16. 

21. 22. In al pet pou acsest ine pine benes, haue guode 
beleaue, . . . and pou sselt habbe pet pou acsest. 

A. I. 207.22-24. 
22. 29. Bee Romans 13. 9. 

22. 30. Ine pe oprisinge ne ssel by non spousynge. 

A. I. 227. 31-33. 

24.43. pis uorzope ywytep pet yef pe uader of pe 
house wyste huyche time pe pyef were comynde, 
uor-zope he wolde waky, and nolde nagt polye 
pet me dolue his hous. a. 1.263. 12-15. 

25. 10, 12. pe gate was y-sset. . . . Ich ne knawe you 
nagt. A.1.218. 27-28.* 

25. 13. He not ne pane time, ne pane day, ne pe 

oure huanne pe dyeap ssel come. a.i. 173, 30-31. 

25.21. Guo into pe blysse of pyne Lhorde. a.i. 269. 2-3. 

1 Ed. rigthalf. » Ed. lefthalf. 

» V.V. 3, 4 are paraplirased in 11. 27^-28 a. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyt 223 

25. 34. ComeJ) pe yblissede of mine uader, onder- 
uonge|) |)e riche of heuene pet is to you y-dygt 
uram pe ginynge of pe wordle. A. 1. 198. 23-25. 

25. 40. pet pou best y-do, he zayp, to onen of mine 
poure, |)ou hit hest y-do to me. a. 1. 188. 21-22. 

Vor pet ye habbep y-do to mine poure, ye hit 
habep me y-do. a. 1. 198.25-27. 

25.41-43. Guop, ye acorsede, in-to pe uere of belle, 
mid alle pe dyeulen, pet you is y-digt uram pe 
ginnynge of pe wordle. Vor ich hedde honger 
and porst, ye ne me yeaue mete ne drinker ich 
wes zik, pou ne come nagt to me. A. 1. 198. 11-15. 

25.41. Guop ye acorsede in-to pe greate uere eure- 
lestinde ine belle . . . pet is agrayped to pe dreduolle 
dyuele, and to bis uelages. A. 1. 189. 28-31. 

MARK. 

3. 29. See Matthew 12. 32. 
11.26. See Matthew 6.15. 
12.31. See Matthew 13.9. 

12.42-43. pe poure wyfman pet ne hedde bote tuaye 
uerpinges pet hi offrede to pe temple, huerof 
oure Lbord zayp pet hi hedde more y-layd panne 
alle pe opre pet bedden y-layd greate pinges. 

A.I. 193.29-32. 
13. 13. See Matthew 10. 22. 





LUKE. 


3.17. 


See Matthew 3. 12. 


4.3. 


See Matthew 4. 3. 


6.31. 


See Matthew 7. 12. 


6.36. 


Byep uol of merci ase youre uader is. 




A.I. 188. II 


6.41. 


See Matthew 7. 3. 


6.45. 


See Matthew 12. 34. 


8.22. 


See Matthew 8. 25. 



224 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 

9.62. pe ilke pet zet pe hand ape zuolg, and lokep 
behinde him, ne is nagt worpi to pe riche of 
heuene. a. 1.242. 31-32. 

10.21. See Matthew 11.25. 
12. 39. Bee Matthew 24. 43. 

15. 7. pe angles of heuene habbep grat glednesse of 
ane zenegere huanne he him repentep and dep 
penonce uor his zennes. a. i. 238. 24-27. 

17.32. Bepenchep you he gaip, of Lottes wyue. 

A.I. 242.25-26. 

18. 13. (And onworpede) pane publycan petmildeUche 
byet his bryest . . . and zede, Lhord God, haue 
merci of me zenuolle. a. 1. 175. 14-17. 

19.46. Min hous is hous of bene. a. i. 214. 33. 

21. 34. Nimep ye hede pet youre herten ne by ygreued, 
ne y-charged of glotounie, ne of dronkehede. 

A. I. 260. 5-6. 

JOHN. 

1.14. Uol of grace and of zope. a. 1. 119. 9-10. 

4. 14. Huo pet ssel drinke, he zayp, of pe wetere 
pet ich wylle y[e]ue him, hi ssel become a welle 
pet him ssel do Iheape in-to pe lyue eurelestynde. 

A. I. 93. 2-4. 

4.24. God is a gost, and peruore huo pet wile by 
yhierd of God, hit him behouep pet he bidde 
ine goste and in zope. a.i. 211. 13-15. 

6.51. Ich am pet bread of lyue pet com doun uram 
heuene : huo^ pet ssel ete of po breade, he ssel 
euere lybbe. a.i. no. 29-31. 

6.54. He pet eth my uless and dringp my blod, he 
hep lyf eurelestinde. a. 1.95. 20-21. 

6.55. pet bryad is mete aript. a.i. no. 31. 

14. 14. Yef pou acsest eni ping to mine uader ine 
mine name, he hit pe wile yeue. a.i. 209. 14-16. 

1 Ed. hou. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyt 225 

15. 3. Ye byep, he gay3, alle clene be pe wordes pet 
ich you habbe yzed. A. i. 202. 18-19. 

15. 5. Ich am he gede, pe vyne and ye byep pe boges. 

A. I. 96. 16-17. 

15. 13. pet more louerede ne may by, panne zette 
his zaule uor his urend. A. 1. 149. 6-7. 

16. 33. pou sselt by ine trauayl ine pise worlde, ac 
ine me pou sselt vinde reste. A. i. 250. 32-33. 

20. 29. Vor pet pou me best y-zoge, pou me best 
yleued. Ac po ssole by yblissed pet me ne y- 
zege, and me yleuep. a. i. 244. 6-7. 

ACTS. 
7. 56. Ich yzeg oure Lhord lesu Crist ine rigt half 
zittende. a. i. 266. 24-25. 

ROMANS 2. 6. 

2. 6. See Matthew 16. 27. 

2.27. pe payens pet byep wyp-oute lage and dop pe 
lage, ate daye of dome hi ssole ous deme pet 
habbet pe lage, and nagt hise dop. a. i. 126. 19-21. 

8.36,38. Huo ssel ous to-dele uram Cristes loue? 
Tribulacion, oper zorge, and opre? Zykere byep, 
uor noper dyep, ne lyf, and opre. A. i. 269. 18-20. 

12.4. We byep alle lemes of onelepi bodye. 

A.I. 147-32. 

12.5. We byep al o body ine lesu Crist. A. 1. 115. 3-4. 
13.9. Loue pine nexte ase pi-zelue.^ a. 1. 145.29-30. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

2. 9. Ne ege dyeadlich ne may nagt ysy, ne eare 
hihere, ne mannes herte penche, pet God hep 
agrayped to his uriendes. A. i. 244. 20-22. 

7.2. Ech man habbe his ogene, uor fomicacion. 

A. I. 47. 32. 

^ The writer here refers to Paul rather than to Matthew. 

P 



226 The Ayenbtte of Inwyt 

7. 8-9. Huo pet guod is, he him hyealde ine pet stat, 
and yef hit him nagt ne lykej), he him wyui. 
Vor betere and more holy |>ing is to wyui panne 
him-gelue berne. A. 1.225. 14-17. 

10. 13. He ne polep pet no vyend ous uondy ouer 
oure migte. A. 1. 170. 5-6. 

13. 2-3. Yef ich hedde zuo moche wyt ine me pet 
ich coupe alle clergyes, alle speches, and speke 
alse wel ase mygte man oper angel, and ich 
coupe Godes priuites and his redes, and yef ich 
betoke my body to slage, and yeue al pet ich 
habbe to pe poure, and dede by miracle pe helles 
Iheape uram one stede to anopre, bote-yef ich 
ne hedde pe uirtue of charite, al hit nere me 
nagt worp. A. i. 89. 26-33. 

13. 11. po ich wes child, ich dede ase a child, ich 
pogte ase a child, ac geppe ich com to elde of 
uol man, ich uo[rlet] alle mine childhedes. 

A. I. 259. 26-28. 

13. 12. Vor panne we him ssolle yzy face to face 
clyeldyche. a. 1.88. 18-19. 

Hi ssollen yzy him al aperteliche wizage to 

visage. a. i. 201. 11-12. 

Hi ssolle y-zi face wyp face al aperteliche. 

A. I. 244. lo-ii. 

15. 33. pe kueade wordes amerrep pe guode peawes. 

A. I. 229. 31-32. 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

1,18. pes mayster is wel trewe. a. 1. 170. 3. 

9. 7. God louep moche pane yeuere pet is gled and 

corteys. A.i. 194. 2-3. 

GALATIANS. 

1. 10. Yef ich wylle queme to pe uolke of pe wordle, 

ich^ ne ssel nag[t] by lesu Cristes seriont. 

A.I. 228. 26-27. 
1 Ed. ichc. 



The Ayenbite of Inwyi 227 

We by al on ine God. a. i. 145. 8. 

5. 14. See Romans 13. 9. 

6. 14. pe wordle ... is y- crucefyed to me, and ich to 
pe wordle. a. i. 241.6-7. 

EPHESIANS. 

3. 17. pet hi by yzet ase tours, yroted ase trawes, 
in loue. a.l 116. 19-20. 

4.27. Ne yef nagt . . . stede to pe viende. A. i. 206.27. 

6. 11, 13-17. CloJ)e|) you mid Godes armes, pe hauberk 
of rygt, pane sseld of belaue ; nymej) pane helm 
of helpe, and pe Holy Gostes zuord, pet is, 
Godes word. a. i. 265. 26-28. 

PHILIPPIANS. 

3. 19. He makep his god ... of his wombe. a.i. 50. 30-32. 
Hi makep of hare wombe hare god. A. i. 53. 11-12. 
Makep of hare womben hare god. A. i. 248. 32-33. 

3. 20. His conuersacion by al ine heuene. a. i. 241. 15. 
Oure conuersacioun . . ..is ine heuene. 

A. I. 241. 17. 

4.7. Pais pet pasep and ouergep wyt. a.i. 261.33. 

1 TIMOTHY. 

2.8. pet me arere clene honden ine bene. a.i. 217. 34. 
2. 9-10. pe guode wyfmen . . . ssolle habbe clenliche 

clopinge wyp-oute to moche, . . . milde and 
ssamueste. . . . (He nele nagt) pet hi bi to bysi 
of hare heaueden to agraypi mid gold, and mid 
zeluer, and mid preciouse stones. . . . Ac hi ssollen 
bi ydigt . . . ase guode wyfmen pet sseawep pe 
guodnesse of nare herten be guode dedes. 

A. I. 216. 20, 21-22, 28, 31-33 ; 217. 3-5. 

2. 9. pe wyfmen hi ssolle ham agraypi mid sobrete. 

A.I. 258. 31. 

3. 2. Hit behouep pet pe bissopes ... by chaste. 

A. I. 236. 5-7. 
P2 



228 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 

6. 7. Nagt he ne brogte, ne nagt ne ssel bere away. 

A.I. 215.35-36. 

6.10. pe couaytise of J)e wordle pet is pe rote of 
alle uices. a. 1. 155.8-9. 

HEBREWS. 

2. 4. And pet ssewep pis yefpe be worke . . . ase hit 
lykep pe Holy Gost pet his todelp to his wille. 

A.I. 119. 19-23. 

JAMES. 

1.5. Oure Lhorde . . . yefp largeHche to alien. 

A.I. 188. 4-5. 

1.6. pet me acsy to God ueste bileue wyp-oute 
drede, uor huo pet dret, he is ase pe wage of pe 
ze pet pe wynd let hider and pider. a. i. 207. 24-27. 

2. 13. Dom wyp-oute merci ssel bi do to pan pet ne 

dep workes of merci. a. 1. 188. 34-35. 

pe dom ssel by yeue aye po pet ne habbep 

y-do pe workes of merci. a. 1. 188. 34-189. i. 

4. 3. pou acsest ... to God ofte, ac nagt ne onder- 

ua[n]gst. A. I. 208. 8-9. 

4.4.^ Huo pat wyle by urend to pe wordle, he ssel 

by uend to God. a. i. 228. 25-26. 

4. 9. Oure blisse is ywent in-to wop, oure karoles 

into zorge. A.i. 71. 18-19. 

4. 17. He pet can guod and ne dep hit nagt, per is 

zenne. a.i. 94. 21-22. 

5.16. Mochel is worp bene of guod man. a.i. 219. 5. 

1 PETER. 

2. 11. Ich you helsny pet ye ase oncoupe and pil- 
grimes you loki uram wilninges. A. i. 253. 26-27. 

2 PETER. 

1.6. Do in-to pine wytte mesure. A. 1.252. 34-253. i. 

1 Attributed to John. Cf. 1 John 2. 15. 




The Ayenbite of Inwyt 229 

1 JOHN. 
3. 2. Uor panne we ssole by Godes children, and we 
ssole by him yhch propreHche, huanne we him 
ssole yzy ase he ys, openliche. A.i. 88. 14-15. 

3.15. pe ilke pet hatep his broper, he is manslagpe. 

A.I. 8.25-26. 

3. 16. Yef God layde his zaule uor ous, and we ssole 
legge oure zaules uor oure bropren. a.i. 149. 11-12. 

3. 17. Huo pet yzege his broper . . . habbe niede and 
mezayse, and he . . . [sset] pe dore of his herte, 
. . . hou is . . . Godes loue ine him? a. i. 186. 35.187. 2. 

4. 1. pet me ne leue nagt pe gostes, ac pet me hise 
prouy. A.I. 158. 30-31. 

4. 16. He leuep ine God, and God ine him. a. i. 93. 29-30. 

4. 18. Ryg[t]uolle loue dep out drede. a. i. 269. 23. 

REVELATION. 
2. 7. Do pi migte of pine herte zuo moche ouer- 
come, . . . and ete of pe trawe of Hue. 

A. I. 133. 33-35. 

To him pet ssel ouercome, ich wylle him yeue 
to ethe of pe trawe of Hue pet is amidde Paradys. 

A.I. 183. 16-18. 

2.11. And he ssel ouercome, . . . he ne hep hede of 
pane oprene dyap. a.i. 180. 13-15. 

2. 17. To him pet ssel ouercome, . . . God him behat 
pe manne pet is y-hed. a.i. 181. 32-34. 

2.26. To pan pet . . . ouercomp, God him behat 
pet he him wyle yeue migte ouer his yuo. 

a.i. 182. 21-22. 

3. 5. Huo pet . . . ouercomp, God him behat pe 
huyte robe of chastetee and of innocence. 

A.I. 181. 16-17. 

3. 12. If (pet ilke vigt) ouercome, an panne makep 
him God Strang and stedeuest ase a pos[t] ine his 
temple. a.i. 180.29-31. 



230 The Ayenbite of Inwyt 

3. 15. pet ne byef ne wel chald be poer, ne wel hot. 

A. I. 170. 17-18. 

3. 21. And pe ilke pet ouercom|), . . . God . . . him 
wyle do zitte mid him ine his trone. a.i. 181. 27-31. 

13. 1-2, 7. He yzeg a best pet com out of the ze ; ... 
pet bodi of pe beste wes ase lipard, pe uet weren 
of bere, pe prote of Houn, and hit hedde zeve 
heaudes and ten homes, and ope the ten homes 
ten corounes. ... pe ilke . . . best hedde migte of 
him-zelve to vigte wyp pe halgen an his to 
ouercome and to ouermaistri. a.i. 14. 29-15. 4. 



INFORMACIO AILREDI/ 

GENESIS. 

4. 14. And who |)at euere mete with me haad power 
to sle me. la. 335. 891. 

32. 26. I nel neuere go hennys, I nel neuere haue 
reste, I nel neuere lete pe, er pu haue igeue me 
py blessynge. i.A. 310. 135-136. 

PSALMS. 

45. 13. Alle pe ioie of a kynges douter schulde be 
wit-ynne. i- a. 314. 251-52. cf. 254. 

51. 5. [We] be ybrout for J) with wickednesse and 
synne. i. a. 315.279. 

102. 27. Euere-moore oon with-outen eny mutacioun^, 
and whos geres ne tyme ne faylep. i. a. 317. 326-327. 

PROVERBS. 

3. 16. Lengje of euere-lastyngge dayes in his rygt 
hand, and in his left hand al rychesse and blisse. 

I. A. 306. 30-31. 

10.28. pe abydynge and pe hope of rytful men is 
ioye and blisse, pe hope of wickede men schal 
perysche and fayle. i. A. 339. 1053- 1054. 

ECCLESIASTES. 

7. 13. No man may amende pat God hap despised. 

I, A. 336. 907. 

1 Englische Studien 7. 305-344. 

- Probably influenced by James 1. 17. 



232 Informacio Ailredi 

THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 

4. 3. py lippen schulde be as blood reed . . . and panne 

schulde J)y talkyngge be sauery and swete. 

I. A. 332. 796-798. 

ISAIAH. 

14. 18. Alle . . . gloriouse kyngges hauep be deed in 
ioye. I- A. 339. 1034-1035. 

14. 19. pu . . . art icast out of J)y sepulcre ... as a 
foul and vnpryfty drye stycke. i. a. 339. 1046-1047. 

53. 7. per he is accuseed, and he halt his pees, and 
as a schep pat is ilad to his dep, or as a lomb 
pat is on scheryngge, rigt so he ne openede not 
his moup. i.A. 330. 717-718. 

LAMENTATIONS. 
4.5. Cleppe to hem caryne and dung. i. A. 319. 386, 

ECCLESIASTICUS. 
10. 13. Begynnyngge of alle synne is proude. 

I. A. 313. 220. 

34. 9, 10. He pat is not itempted, he nys not asaid.^ 

I. A. 306. 33. 

MATTHEW. 

6.21. per pat is py tresour, let per be pyn herte. 

I. A. 337. 993- 

7. 12. Alle pynges pat ge woolde pat men dede to 
goug, do ge to hem agenward. la. 317. 340-341. 

9.2. Sone, seyp Crist, py synnes bep forgyue pe. 

I. A. 325. 577. 

Sone, py synnes bep forgue pe. i. A. 326. 600. 

13.49. Angeles schuUe gon and departe pe wickede 

fro pe goode. i. a. 340. 1071. 

19. 12. Who pat may take, ... he seip, let him take. 

I. A. 305. 11-12. 
1 Cf. the Vulg. 




Informacio Ailredi ^33 

25. 34, 41, 46. Come|) ge iblessid of my fadur, receyuej) 
pe kyngdoom pat was agreyped to gow er pe 
bygynnynge of pe world. . . . Departep fro me, 
ge curslyngges, into^ euerlastyngge fuyr. And 
panne schul pe goon into^ perpetual torment, 
and rigtwyse men into^ blisse wip-outen eende. 

I. A. 341. 1112.1117. 

28. 9. po pey wente to, and klepte Jhesu aboute his 
feet. I. A. 334. 851-852. 

28.10. Ne be pu not agast. i. A. 334. 842. 

MARK. 

2. 5. See Matthew 9. 2. 

14. 6. Suffre here doo, sej^p Crist, for sche had ydoo 
a good dede in me. la. 327. 630-631. 

LUKE. 

6. 31. See Matthew 7. 12. 
12.34. See Matthew 6.21. 

22. 44. pu swaft so grevously, pat it semep dropes of 
blood rennynge doun on pe irpe. i. a. 329. 689-690. 

23. 42. Lord, haue myende of me whan pu comest in 
to py kyndom. la. 323. 515-516. 

JOHN. 
1. 14. Godys sone was maad man, ful of grace and 
soopfastnesse. la. 321.460-461. 

11.5. Jhesus louede Marthe, Marie, and Lagar. 

L A. 326. 607. 

12. 2-3. Marthe seruyde, Lagar was oon of hem pat 
saat, Marie Magdeleyne tooke an alabaustre box 
of precious oynement, and alto-barst pe box, and 
helde pe oynement on Jhesu heed. L a. 327. 613-615. 

14.21. Who pat louep me, seip Crist, he schal be 
loued of my fader, and i schal louen hym, and 
schewen him myn owne self. L a. 343. 1149-1151. 

1 Ed. in to. 



234 Informacio Ailredi 

19. 5. He is ibrout out . . . beryngge a coroune of 
|)ornes on his heed, and a purpre gamement on 
his body and panne seyt Pilat to pe lewes, Lo 
hir is pe man ! i- a. 330. 727-728 

19. 26. Wumman, lo her py sone. i. a. 332. 783. 

19. 34. Oon of pe knytis with a spere persyde his 
side, . . . and panne . . . per cam out blood and 
water. i.a. 332. 787-789. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

1.31. gif pu be glad, . . . loke py ioye be in God. 

I. A. 314. 244-245. 

7. 34. A wys mayden studep and penkep on pynges 
pat bep to Godward, . . . pat heo be holi in body 
and in soule. i- A. 305. 6-8. 

13. 12. per God vre creatour schal be seye not in a 
myrour or in derknesse, bote face to face. 

I. A. 343. 1146-1147. 

2 CORINTHIANS. 
10.17. See I Cor. I. 31. 

1 TIMOTHY. 
1.5. pe ende wherto drawep al pe perfeccionn of 
Goddes lawe is charyte. i.a. 315.268-269. 

JAMES. 
1.17. In whom is noon vnstabilite ne chaungyngge. 

I. a. 317.324-325. 

1 JOHN. 
3.2. per God schal be seye as he is. la. 343. 1 147, 

REVELATION. 
14. 14. pise hit bep pat bep not defoyled with wymmen, 
pyse bep clene maydenes. la. 307.47-48. 



\> 



PATER NOSTER. 

MATTHEW. 
9-13. Vader oure pet art ine hevenes, y-halged by 
thi name. Cominde thi riche. Y-worthe thi wil 
ase ine hevene and ine erthe. Bread oure eche 
dayes yef ous today ^. And vorlet ous oure 
yeldinges, ase and we vorleteth oure yelderes, 
and ne ous led nagt in ta vondinge, ac vri ous 
vram queade. Zoo by hit. Rei. Ant. 1.42. 

> Ed. to day. 



AVE. 

LUKE. 

1.28. Hayl, Marie, of thonke vol, Lord by mid the, 
y-blissed thou ine wymmen, and y-bHssed^ thet 
ouet of thine wombe. Rei. Ant. 1.42. 

1 From verse 42. 




IN A PISTEL pAT POUL WROUgT/ 

MATTHEW. 

I 7. 7. Seche, and pou schalt finden. in a pistei, etc. 294. 8. 

I LUKE. 

11. 9. See Matthew 7.7. 

i 

I 1 THESSALONIANS. 

4. 4. Uche cristne creature knowen himself ougt, 

His OUne vessel. in a pistei, etc. 294. 3-4. 

1 ^?z^a-/za 7. 294(vi)-297. 



AS I WANDREDE HER BI WESTE.^ 

PSALMS. 

39. 7. Min hope ... is hoi in pe. 

As i wandrede, etc. 315. 67. 
» Anglia 7. 313(xm)-315. 



THE CHARTER OF CHRIST.^ 

LAMENTATIONS. 

1. 12. Ye men that goth forth bi Je way, 
Be-holde and se . . . 
Yf any sorowe be as gret as myn. 

c. c. 427. 173-175- 

' Archiv 79. 424-432. 



THE MESSENGERS OF DEATH.' 

JOB. 

14. 1. pe men pat is of wommon i-bore, 

Hys lyf nis here but a prowe. M. d. 184. 1-2. 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

12. 10. pat he was strengest and most of miht 
Whon God him wip seknesse smot. 

M. D. 185. 99-100. 
1 EngUsche Studien 14. 184-187. 



SERMON ON THE FEAST OF CORPUS 
CHRISTI.^ 

EXODUS. 

30. 10. Comaunded in pe olde lawe was, 

Ones in pe geer to schewe pi trespas. 

S. 192. 405-406.* 

PSALMS. 

33. 9. God seide pat hit was wrouht, 

He comaundede alle ping of nouht. 

s. 188. 73-74.* 

78. 25. Man . . . etis angell brede. s. 167. 14. 

Hou pat man ettes angel brede. s. 171.376. 

MATTHEW. 

6. 9-13. Vr ffadyr pat in heuene is, 
Halewed mot py nome beo. 
And to pi kyngdam pat we teo. 
pi wille in heuene and eorpe beo do. 
Vre eche dayes bred send vs to. 
And vre dettes for-giue vs, 
As we for-giue vre dettours. 
And lede vs in no fondynge, 
But saue us from vche vuel pinge. Amen. 

S. 184.474-185.482.* 

1 Archiv 82. 167-197. The references are to Harl. 4196, except 
in cases where quotations, not contained therein, are cited from 
Vernon 195, as indicated in a foot-note. 

2 From Vernon 195. 

. Q 



242 Sermon on the Feast of Corpus Christi 

JOHN. 

6.55-58.^ My fless, he said, es brede of life, 
And verray mete, . . . 
And my blude es drink verray. . . . 
Wha ettes my fless, and drinkes my blude, 
In me he dwelles, . . . 
And I in him am ay dwelland. . . . 
And als my fader, lifand in blis, 
Has sent me, . . . 

So lif I 

And he pat ettes my body fre, 
He sail ay lif thrugh might of me. 
pis es J)e brede with-owten ende, 
pat fra pe hegh of heuyn descend, 
Noght like to manna pat doun fell 
Vnto pe childer of Israel, 
For perof ette pai in pat stede. 
And neuer-pe-lese, git war pai dede. 
He pat pis brede ettes worthily, 
He sail ay lif, and neuer dy. 

S. 170. 333-171.354. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

11.24-25. Crist blisced pe brede, ... 

And said to pam on pis man ere, 
pis es my fless I gif gow here. 
And efter, he toke pe chalis. 
And on pe same wise gan it blis, 
And said, . . . 

Drinkes of pis, it es my blude. 
And als oft-tymes als ge it take, 
Mynde of me luke pat ge make. 

S. 172. 461-470. 
1 Attributed to Mark. 



Sermon on the Feast of Corpus Christi 243 

11.24,26. pus sal ge do in mynde of me, 

Als oft as it done sal be. s. 170. 295-296. 

11.29. pat what man so with euill mode, 

Resaiues Goddes fless and his blude, 
He cums to his confusiowne, 
And resayues his dampnacioune. 

S. 170. 311-314. 



Q2 



EUFROSYNE/ 

MATTHEW 19. 29 + LUKE 14.26. 
Hose wol not, for loue of me, 
Forsake his fader and al his fee, 
His modur, his brepuren, his sustren hope. 
Mi disciple he may not ben, for sope. 

E. 176. 221-224. 

ROMANS. 
5.3. Pacience bi desese ipreued is. E. 179. 474. 

^ Horstmann, AltengUsche Legenden, 1878. 



THE SAYINGES OF SAINT BERNARD.' 

JOB. 

24.20. And wermes he schal feden. s.b. 61.15. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
15.32. And in a twincling of on eye. S.B. 64. 137, 

EPHESIANS. 
6.16. Of rigtte bileve pou nim pat sheld. s.b. 65. 169. 

1 Anglia 3. 60-66. 



APPENDIX I. 



QUOTATIONS UNDER FIVE WORDS. 



Life of Saint Katherine. 

Exodus 15.16. L.K.58.1253. 
1 Timothy 2.5. L.K.20.367. 
Cf. 14. 280. 

Old English Homilies i. 

Matthew 5.20. H. 1. 33. 27. 
Matthew 18. 3. See 5. 20. 
Luke 20. 36. See Galatians 

3.26. 
Romans 8. 16. See Galatians 

3.26. 
Galatians 3. 26. H. 1. 92. 2-3. 
1 Timothy 6. 15. H. 1. 9. 
1 Peter 2.11. H. 1. 19. 19-20. 
Revelation 17. 14; 19.16. See 

1 Timothy 6. 15. 

Old English Homilies 2. 

Deuteronomy 32. 15. H. 2. 59 

(xi). 12. 
Job 17. 3. H. 2. 169. 19. 
Song of Solomon 1. 4. H. 2. 

149. 24. 
Joel 2. 12. H. 2. 59 (ii). 6. 
Zechariah 9. 9. H. 2. 3. 19. 
Matthew 3. 3. H. 2. 131. 5-6. 
Matthew 10.16. H. 2. 49. 25. 

Cf. 23-24. 
Matthew 21. 5. See Zechariah 

9. 9. 
Matthew 25. 13. H. 2. 5. 19-20. 
Mark 1. 3. See Matthew 3. 3. 
Mark 13. 33, 35. See Matthew 

25. 13. 
Mark 13.37. H. 2. 201. 28. 



Luke 3. 4. See Matthew 3. 3. 
Luke 17. 13. H. 2. 71. 14-16. 
John 12.15. See Zechariah 9. 9. 
2 Corinthians 6. 2. H. 2. 77. 
29-31. 

Vices and Virtues. 

Psalms 45. 5. V. V. 63. 17-18. 
Proverbs 1.7; 9. 10. V. V. 59. 

20. 
Mark 8. 33. V.V.91.4. 
2 Corinthians 9. 7. V. V. 139. 

28-29. 

The Ancren Riwle. 

Genesis 13. 14. A.R. 232.30. 

Cf. Deuteronomy 3.27. 
Job 29.18. A.R. 134.20. 
Psalms 46.9. A. R. 250. 23-24. 
Psalms 91.6. A.R. 224. 5-6. 
Proverbs 4.23. A.R. 104. 9. 
Wisdom 1.15. A.R. 78. 16. 
Matthew 8. 20. A. R. 134. 3. 
Luke 9. 58. A. R. 134. 3. See 

Matthew 8. 20. 
Luke 24.36. 
John 20. 19, 21, 26. See Luke 

24. 36. 
John 21. 16, 17. Cf. 15. A.R. 

382. 5. 
Romans 13. 10. A. R. 386. 21. 
2 Corinthians 11. 14. A. R. 

224. 6. 

The Gospel of Nicodemus. 
Luke 23.24. G.N. 62.619. 



Appendix i 

Quotations tinder Five Words 



247 



Early South- English 
Legendary. 

Psalms 136.5. E.S-E.L.294.14. 

Handlyng Synne. 

Exodus 15. 16. H. S. 200. 6186. 
Psalms 86. 13. H. S. 10. 255. 
Jeremiah 51. 34. H. S. 250. 

7859, 7866. 
Ephesians 5.25,33. H.S.44. 

1235. 

Rollers Prose Treatises. 
Exodus 20.13. P. T. 11.6. 

William of Shoreham, 

Luke 1. 28. Matzner 1. 263. 
140-141. 

De Miraculo Beate Marie.^ 
Exodus 15.16. M.B.M.504.75. 

The King of Tars. 

Exodus 15. 16. Engl. St. 11. 49. 
620, 659. 



Brunne's Meditations. 
John 19.28. M. 23. 729. 

Informacto Ailredi. 

Luke 23. 34. L A. 331. 764. 
John 20.17. LA. 334. 835. 

Lamentatio St. Bernhardi. 

Matthew 27. 46. L. B. 107. 

559-560. 
Mark 15. 34. See Matthew 

27. 46. 
Luke 23. 48. L. B. 88. 76. 

The Ayenbite of Inwyt. 

Genesis 3. 9. A. L 129. 8, 15. 
Psalms 27. 13. 

150. 3-4. 
Wisdom 8.7. 
Matthew 4.3. 
Romans 5. 3. 



A. 1.149.23-24; 

A. I. 248. 14. 
A. L 138. 28-29. 
A.L 167.11-12. 



1 Corinthians 6.18. A.L 206. 6. 
James 5. 16. A. L 102. 23. 

Biwest under a wylde wodesyde. 
Exodus 15. 16. Angl.7.283.16. 



Horstmann, Altenglische Legenden, 1881. 



APPENDIX II. 



PARAPHRASES. 



Two Saxon Chronicles. 

Psalms 44. 21. C. 254. 35-255. 1. 
Matthew 10. 29. C. 201. D.1067. 

Distichs of Cato. 

Deuteronomy 18. 11-12. D. C. 
Zusatz 9. 

The Brut. 

Genesis 7.13,23. B. 2. 8-14. 
1 Samuel 15. 8, 33. B. 272-276. 
Proverbs 19.15. B.2.624. 

Seint Marherete. 

Deuteronomy 4. 28. S. M. 6. 
16-18. 

Psalms 39. 7. S. M. 5. 24. 

Psalms 93. 1. S. M. 19. 17-18. 

Psalms 118. 6. S. M. 7. 24-25. 

Psalms 135.15-17. See Deutero- 
nomy 4. 28. 

Ecclesiastes 9. 12. S. M. 3. 
25-26. 

Acts 10. 42. S. M. 8. 23. 

2Timothy4.1. See Acts 10.42. 

1 Peter 4. 5. See Acts 10. 42. 

Hali Meidenhad. 

Romans 8. 28. H. M. 7. 14-15; 

17-18. 
1 Corinthians 7. 25-26. H. M. 

21. 4-6. 

1 Corinthians 7. 28. H. M. 37. 
17-20. 

Ephesians 3. 20. H. M. 29. 7-8. 

2 Timothy 2. 5. H. M. 47. 17-18. 



Juhana. 

Mark 16. 19. J. 62. 17. 
Luke 24. 51. See Mark 16. 19. 
Psalms 84.5. J.32. 1. 
Romans 9. 5. J. 64. 3. 
Ephesians 3. 21. J. 78. 12-13. 
2 Timothy 4.1. J. 62. 18. 
James 2. 13. J. 48. 13-14. 

Life of Saint Katherine. 

Psalms 95.4+ Colossians 1. 16. 

L. K. 87. 1779-1784. 
Isaiah 29. 14. L. K. 25. 484-487 ; 

41. 878-882. 
Matthew 10. 18-19. See Luke 

21.12, 14-15. 
Matthew 11.5. L. K. 49. 1060- 

1063. 
Mark 13. 11. See Luke 21. 12, 

14-15. 
Mark 16. 19. L. K. 18. 338. 
Luke 21. 12, 14-15. L. K. 31. 

635-32. 643. Cf. 685-689. 
Luke 24. 51. See Mark 16. 19. 
Acts 10. 42. See Timothy 4. 1. 
2 Timothy 4. 1. L. K. 18. 

340-341. 

Old English Homilies i. 

Genesis 2. 2-3. H. 1. 223. 3-5. 
Genesis 2. 19. H. 1.221. 31-34. 
Genesis 3. 1-4, 7, 11. H. 1. 

223. 19-23. 
Genesis 5. 4-5. H. 1.225. 4-5. 
Genesis 6. 1-2, 5-8, 13-22 ; 7. 7, 9. 

H. 1. 225. 6-20. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



249 



Genesis 9. 11-15. H. 1. 225. 
26-32. 

Genesis 10. 21-24. H. 1. 227. 
14-16. 

Genesis 11. 1-8. H. 1. 225. 33- 
227. 5. 

Genesis 11. 3-8. H. 1. 93. 18-24. 

Genesis 17. 12. H. 1.81. 26-27. 

Exodus 12. 3, 7, 12. H. 1.87. 
4-9. 

Exodus 14. 21-23. H. 7. 87. 11- 
15. 

Exodus 14. 21-22 ; 27-28. H. 1 
141, 5-6; 11-12. 

Exodus 20. 12. H. 1. 109. 25-26. 

Exodus 21. 24-25. H.l. 15.22-25. 

Leviticus 12. 3. See Genesis 
17.12. 

Leviticus 24. 19-20. See Exo- 
dus 21. 24-25. 

Leviticus 25. 18-19. See 26. 
3-7, 14-17, 40. 

Leviticus 26.3-7, 14-17,40. H. 1. 
13.16-15.4. 

Numbers 20. 8-11. H. 1. 141. 
15-19. 

Deuteronomy 5. 16. See Ex- 
odus 20. 12. 

Deuteronomy 11.13-17,28. See 
Leviticus 26. 3-7, 14-17, 40. 

Deuteronomy 19. 21. See Ex- 
odus 21.24-25. 

1 Samuel 2. 8. H. 1. 113. 10-11. 

Psalms 8. 6-8. H. 1. 129. 21-25. 

Psalms 25. 10. H. 1. 153. 1-3; 
163. 72. 

Psalms 27. 10. H.l. 215.5-6. 

Psalms 36. 12. H. 1. 129. 29-30. 

Psalms 69. 7. H. 1. 279. 32-36.^ 

Psalms 112. 9. H. 1. 135. 27-28. 

Psalms 113.7. See 1 Samuel 2.8. 

Psalms 120. 5. H. 1. 157. 21-22. 



Psalms 127. 2. H. 1. 39 9. 
Proverbs 14. 12. H. 1. 119. 3-6. 
Proverbs 26. 11. H. 1. 24. 3-5. 
Isaiah 40. 3. H. 1. 7. 1. 
Isaiah 40. 12. H. 1. 233. 13. 
Isaiah QQ. 18. H. 1. 165. 89-90. 
Jeremiah 38. 6-13. H. 1. (V). 

47. 6-13. Cf. 51. 
Ezekiel 18. 32. H. 1. 71. 296. 
Micah 1.4. H.l. 143. 12. 
Matthew 5. 9. H. 1. 113. 25-26. 
Matthew 6. 2. H. 1. 137. 17-22.2 
Matthew 6. 15. H. 1.67.219-220. 
Matthew 6. 19-20. H. 1. 163. 

42-43. 
Matthew6.20. H. 1. 109.33-34; 

163. 42-43. 
Matthew 7. 12. H. 1. 13. 2-3, 

14-15; 39.27-28; 235.18-19. 
Matthew 7. 13-14. H. 1. 179. 

337-180.351. 
Matthew 10. 28. H. 1. 21. 3-5. 
Matthewll.il. H. 1.131.5-6. 
Matthew 15. 4. See Exodus 

20. 12. 
Matthew 18. 15-17. H. 1. 17. 

4-10. 
Matthew 19. 19. See Exodus 

20. 12. 
Matthew 21. 2,7. H. 1. 5. 15-18. 
Matthew 22.37. See Deuter- 
onomy 6. 5. 
Matthew 24. 29-30. H. 1. 239. 

22-26. 
Matthew 24. 31. H. 1. 143. 

15-16, 18-21.3 
Matthew 25. 31-32. H. 1. 143. 

7-8. 
Matthew 25. 46. H. 1. 17. 175- 

178. 
Matthew 26. 14-16. H. 1. 229. 

18-21. 



^ Line 33 is a quotation. 

* Line 19 is from Ecclesiasticus 3. 30. 

2 Line 21 is a quotation. 



250 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



Matthew 26. 67-68. See Luke 

22. 64. 
Mark 8. 38. H. 1. 143, 7-8. 
Mark 11. 1-2, 7. See Matthew 

21. 2,7. 
Mark 11. 7-8. See Matthew 

21. 7-8. 
Mark 12. 30. See Deuteronomy 

6.5. 
Mark 13. 24-26. See Matthew 

24. 29-30. 
Mark 13. 24-27. See Matthew 

24. 31. 
Mark 13. 26. See 8. 38. 
Mark 14. 10-11. See Matthew 

26. 14-16. 
Mark 16. 16. H. 1. 73. 8-9. 
Luke 1.28. H. 1. 191. 19. 
Luke 6. 31. See Matthew 7. 12. 
Luke 10. 27. See Deuteronomy 

Luke 11. 24, 26. H. 1. 27. 21-23, 

26-30.1 
Luke 12. 33. See Matthew 6. 

19-20. 
Luke 14.33. H. 1.147.4-5. 
Luke 15. 1-2. H. 1. 243 (xxvii). 

2-245. 2. 
Luke 19. 29. See Matthew 

21.2,7. 
Luke 19. 35-36. See Matthew 

21.7-8. 
Luke 21.34. H. L 101 (x). 3-4. 
Luke 22. 3-6. See Matthew 

26. 14-16. 
Luke 22. 64. H. 1. 121.16-18. 
Luke 23. 18-19. H.l. 279.21-24. 
John 3.5. H. 1.73.15. 
John 9.16(?) H.l. 45. 30. 
John 15.5. H.l. 113.4-5,8. 
Acts 2. 1. H. 1. 89. 21-23. 
Acts 5.1-11. H. 1.91. 30-93. 8.2 
1 Corinthians 2. 8. H. 1. 123. 

2-3. 



2 Corinthians 9. 9. H. 1. 135. 26. 
PhiHppians 2. 8. H. 1. 121. 
8-10. 

1 Timothy 6. 15. H. 1. 233. 
9-10* 273.21-22. 

Hebrews 13. 14. H.l. 157, 25-26. 

Revelation 8. 13. H. 1. 81. 35. 

Revelation 17. 14. See 1 Tim- 
othy 6. 15. 

Revelation 19. 16. See 1 Tim- 
othy 6. 15. 

Old English Homilies 2. 

Genesis 2.17. H. 2. 181.32. 
Genesis 3.3. See 2. 17. 
Genesis 15.5. H. 2. 153 (xxvi). 

19-21. 
Leviticus 12. 2-4, 6, 8. H. 2. 47. 

7-13, 15-18. 
Leviticus 12. 3. H. 2. 87. 10-13. 

2 Chronicles 36.16-21. H.2. 
51 (ix). 14-24. 

Ezra 1.11. H. 2. 53. 9-11. 
Job 1. 8, 16, 18-19. H. 2. 195. 

21-197.6. 
Job L 11-19; 2.7. H. 2. 167 

(xxviii). 12-169. 1. 
Job 1.20. H. 2. 169. 10-12. 
Job 2. 3. See 1. 1. 
Job 2.3,7. Seel.8, 16, 18-19. 
Job 2.5-9. See 1.11-19. 
Job 10.1. H. 2. 149.8. 
Job 10. 20-21. H. 2. 69. 35-71.1. 
Job 17.3. H. 2. 169. 13. 
Job 42. 10. H. 2. 169. 4-5. 
Psalms <o.<6. H. 2. 65. 7-8. 
Psalms 8. 6-7. H. 2. 37. 12-13. 
Psalms 12. 9. H. 2. 157. 16-17. 
Psalms 25. 15. H. 2. 53. 23. 
Psalms 58. 4-5. H. 2. 197. 24-27. 
Psalms 97. 3. H. 2. 171. 16-17. 
Psalms 120.5. H. 2. 149. 10-11. 
Psalms 126.6. H. 2. 147. 2-3. 



1 27-28 are quoted. 



2 91. 35-36 ; 93. 1-3 are quoted. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



251 



Proverbs 18.3. H. 2. 73. 19-20. 
Habakkuk 3. 11. H. 2. 109 

(xix). 8-9. 
Matthew 3.2. H. 2. 203. 23-25. 
Matthew 3.4. H. 2. 139. 16-17. 
Matthew 4.17. See 3.2. 
Matthew 4. 18-20. H. 2. 173 

(xxix). 2. 175. 8. 
Matthew 8. 30-32. H. 2. 37. 

36-39. 5. 
Matthew 13. 4-8. See Luke 8. 

5-11. 
Matthew 13. 43. H. 2. 171. 

19-20. 
Matthew 24. 44. H. 2. 75. 15-16. 
Matthew 25. 13. See 24. 44. 
Matthew 25. 32-34. H. 2. 67 

(xii). 5-11, 14-69.5. 
Matthew 26. 26-28. H. 2. 97. 

23-26. 
Mark 1.6. See Matthew 3. 4. 
Mark 1. 7. See Luke 3. 15-16. 
Mark 1. 16-18. See Matthew 

4. 18-20. 
Mark 5. 11-13. See Matthew 

8. 30-32. 
Mark 11.1-8. See Matthew 21. 

1-8. 
Mark 11.8. See Matthew 21. 8. 
Mark 14.22-24. See Matthew 

26. 26-28. 
Mark 16. 16. H. 2. 15 (iv). 

17-18. 
Luke 1.11-16,20, 39-40, 43-44, 

64,76. H. 2. 125. 5-127. 8-14.1 
Luke 1. 5, 11, 13. H. 2. 124 

(xxii). 5-9. 
Luke 3.15-16. See John 1.20,27. 



Luke 7. 37. H. 2. 143. 21-25, 

34-145. 1.2 
Luke 8. 32-33. See Matthew 8. 

30-32. 
Luke 11.24-26. See Matthew 

12. 43-45. 
Luke 19.29-36. See Matthew 

29. 1-8. 
Luke 19. 36. See Matthew 21.8. 
Luke 22. 19-20. See Matthew 

26. 26-28. 
John 1. 19. H. 2. 129. 2-5. 
John 1. 20, 27. H. 2. 137. 32-33.3 
John 3.18. H.2. 15. 17-19. 
John 6. 66. H. 2. 85. 18-19. 
John 20. 19, 21, 26. See Luke 

24. 36. 
Acts 1.9. H. 2. 23. 8-10. 
Acts 2.1-8. H.2. 117. 22-119. 

3. Cf. 5-6, 16-17,21-23.* 
Romans 13.11. H. 2.7 (ii). 12-15. 
Ephesians4.9. H. 2.111. 20-21. 
Ephesians 6. 13, 17 + 1 Thessa- 

lonians 5. 8. H. 2. 193. 1-5. 
Phi'Hppians 1. 23. H. 2. 149. 29. 
2 Timothy 4. 1. H. 2. 23. 12-13. 
James 5. 15. H. 2. 71. 2-3.^ 
James 5. 16. H. 2. 65. 22-24.^ 
1 Peter 4.7. H. 2. 193. 11-12. 

Vices and Virtues. 

Genesis 1.27. V.V. 113.23. 
Deuteronomy 25. 13. V.V. 11. 

27-28. 
Job 24.21. V.V. 55. 2-3. 
Psalms 2.7. V.V. 117. 9-11. 
Psalms 33.18. V.V. 87. 1-2. 



1 125. 4, 16-7 ; 127. 8-9, 13-14 quote vv. 18, 20, 43, 76. 

2 Line 25 is from Mark 16. 9. For quotation of v. 38, see p. 35. 
' 33 b quotes v. 27. 

* 22 a, 23b-24a quote v. 2. 

^ The Vulg. differs, but this verse was probably in the author's 
mins since he quotes the following verse a few lines further on. 
^ Probably with reference to Matt. 16. 19. 



252 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



Psalms 50. 20-21. V.V. 11. 6-10. 
Proverbs 20. 10, 23. See Deu- 
teronomy 25. 13. 
Proverbs 28.9. V.V. 145. 4-6. 
Proverbs 28. 14. V.V. 61. 21-23. 
Isaiah 5.20. V.V. 79. 29-31. 
Isaiah 38. 1-5. V.V. 147. 17-25. 
Ezekiel 18. 30. V.V. 19. 14-15. 
Ecclesiasticus 15. 1. V.V. 61. 

20-21. 
Matthew 5. 25. V. V 75. 9-10. 
Matthew 8. 12 ; 22. 18. V.V. 17. 

32-19. 1. 
Matthew 13.31-32. V.V. 29. 

18-20. 
Matthew 25. 41. V.V. 11. 17 ; 

19. 30-31. 
Mark 4.31-32. See Matthew 

13. 31-32. 
Mark 9.23. V.V. 29. 16-17. 
Luke 1.31. V.V. 53. 27-28. 
Luke 1.49-50. V.V. 55. 19-22. 
Luke 1. 51-52. V.V. 55. 29-57. 6. 
Luke 1.52. V.V. 57. 3-6. 
Luke 2.19. V.V. 125.4-5. 
Luke 6. 30-35. V.V. 77. 10-21. 
Luke 13.10. See Matthew 13. 

31-32. 
John 6.38. V.V. 15. 9-11. 
John 14.23. V.V. 37. 5-7. 
John 15. 5. V.V. 71. 31-32. 
Acts 13. 33. See Psalms 2. 7. 
Romans 8. 7. V. V. 15. 6-8. 
1 Corinthians 8.1. V.V. 65. 18-19. 
1 Corinthians 10.13. V.V. 73. 

16-17. 
1 Corinthians 13.3. V.V. 39. 

17-20; 65.33-67.2. 
1 Corinthians 13.13. V.V. 35. 

9-11. 
Galatians 5. 12. V.V. 97. 25-27. 
Ephesians 4.26. VV. 89. 18-19. 
Philippians 2. 6-8. V. V. 49. 

15-17. 



Phillippians 3. 19. V.V. 137. 

35-139. 1. 
Hebrews 1. 5 ; 5. 5. See Psalms 

2.7. 
James 2. 13. V.V. 115. 29-30. 
James 5. 17-18. V. V. 143. 

29-145. 3. 
Revelation 21. 8. V.V. 121. 

17-23. 

The Creed. 

Mark 16.19. Rel. Ant. 1. 23, 

57, 234, 282. 
Luke 24. 51. See Mark 16. 19. 

1 Corinthians 15. 4. Rel. Ant. 
1.23,57,234,282. 

2 Timothy 4.1. Rel. Ant. 1. 23, 
57, 234, 282. 

Old English Miscellany. 

Exodus 20.3-17. O.E.M.200. 

1-10.1 
Deuteronomy 5. 7-21. See Ex- 
odus 20.3-17. 
Job 1.21. O.E.M. 79. 211-214; 

171.33-38. 
Job 24. 50. O. E. M. 158. 34. 
Psalms 49. 17. O. E. M. 171. 

41-44. 
Ecclesiastes 5. 15. SeeJobl.21. 
Isaiah 64. 4. O.E.M.71. 383-384; 

218. 252-253. 
Isaiah m. 18. O. E. M. 60. 78. 
Ecclesiasticus 7. 36. O. E. M. 

156. 23-25. 
Matthew 2.1-2,11. O.E.M.26. 

4-13. 
Matthew 4. 17-22, 25. O.E.M. 

38. 41-42, 49. 
Matthew 7. 13-14. O.E.M. 70. 

335-338. 
Matthew 7. 15. O. E. M. 19. 

590-591. 



Closely bordering on quotation. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



253 



Matthew 9. 36. O. E. M. 37. 

5,8.1 
Matthew 10.28. O.E.M.169. 

13-14. 
Matthew 11.5. Cf.15.31. O. 

E. M. 39. 54-55. 
Matthew 13. 55. O. E. M. 39. 

59. 
Matthew 15. 30. O. E. M. 38. 

49-39. 57. 
Matthew 21. 7. O. E. M. 39. 

65-70. 
Matthew 21. 12. O. E. M. 39. 

73-78. 
Matthew 25.33-34,41. O.E.M. 

167. 57-80. 
Matthew 25. 34-46. O.E.M.81. 

277-82. 324. 
Matthew 25. 46. O. E. M. 64. 

175-178. 
Matthew 26. 2-4. O. E. M. 39. 

85-49. 88. 
Matthew 26. 58. O. E. M. 43. 

211-212; 45. 277-278. 
Matthew 28. 2-4. O. E. M. 52. 

540-542. 
Mark 1. 9, 12-13. O. E. M. 38. 

25-32. 
Mark 11.7-9. See Matthew 21. 

7-9. 
Mark 11.15. See Matthew 21. 

22. 
Mark 14. 1. See Matthew 26. 

2-4. 
Mark 14. 50. See Matthew 26. 

56. 
Mark 15. 53, 55. See Matthew 

26. 57, 59. 
Mark 16.5-6. See Matthew 28. 

2-4. 
Luke 1.28,31,34. O.E.M.IOO. 

1-12. 
Luke 10. 27. See Matthew 22. 

37, 39-40. 



Luke 12.4. See Matthew 10.28. 
Luke 19. 35-37. See Matthew 

21. 7-9. 
Luke 19. 45. See Matthew 21. 

12. 
Luke 22.1-2. See Matthew 26. 

2-4. 
Luke 22. 3-6 -f Matthew 26. 28. 

O. E. M. 40. 113-122. Cf. 

Matthew 26. 14-15. 
Luke 22. 39. O. E. M. 41. 

125-127. 
Luke 23. 35. O. E. M. 50. 449- 

452. 
Luke 24.4-5. See Matthew 28. 

2-4. 
John 13.34; 15.12. O.E.M. 55. 

625-626. 
John 16. 32. See Matthew 26. 

56. 
John 18. 15-16, 18, -f Mark 14. 

51-52. O. E. M. 43. 221-44. 

234. 
John 19. 23-24. O. E. M. 9. 

445-50. 448. 
John 20. 1-2. O. E. M. 53. 553- 

556. 
Acts 1.2-3. O.E.M. 54.619-624. 
Romans 8. 13. O. E. M. 8. 230. 
Romans 14. 12. O. E. M. 171. 

33-40. 
1 Corinthians 2. 9. O. E. M. 

73. 37-39. 
1 Timothy' 6. 7. O. E. M. 169. 

19-20. 
Revelation 21.8. O.E.M. 187. 

25-30. 
Revelation 21. 25; 22. 5. O.E. 

M. 143. 73. 

The Ancren Riwle. 
Genesis 3. 7. A. R. 322. 18. 20. 
Genesis 24. 63-65. A. R. 154. 
12-13. 



^ Line 8 mflnenced by Nahum 3. 18 ? 



264 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



Genesis 32. 24, 28. A. R. 154. 

16-18. 
Genesis 34. 1-2 ; 25-29. A. R. 

54. 17-25. 
Exodus 14. 21-28. A. R. 220. 

1-3. 
Exodus 21. 33-34. A. R. 58. 

3-5, 11-12, 20-21; 60. 1-2. 
Numbers 14. 20. A. R. 408. 

22-24. 
Deuteronomy 24.6. A.R.332. 

18. 
Judges 15. 4. A. R. 254. 12-24. 

1 Samuel 4. 2. A. R. 264. 9-11. 

2 Samuel 4. 5-6. A. R. 270. 
19-23.1 

1 Kings 2. 36-37, 39-46. A. R. 

170. 30-172. 8. 
Job 39. 25. A. R. 370. 25-26. 
Job 41. 34. A. R. 280. 20-21. 
Psalms 10. 4. A. R. 334 8-9. 
Psalms 137. 9. A. R. 294. 23-24. 
Proverbs 3. 11-12. A. R. 184. 

16-19. 
Proverbs 8. 31. A. R. 340. 12-13. 
Proverbs 13. 12. A. R. 80. 9-10. 
Proverbs 17. 13. A. R. 186. 

15-16.2 
Proverbs 23. 35. A. R. 222. 

10-11. 
Proverbs 27. 17. A. R. 376. 

18-19. 
Song of Solomon 2. 14. A. R. 

292. 17-18. 
Isaiah 3. 12. A. R. 194. 3-5. 
Isaiah 3. 24. A. R. 104. 20-21. 
Isaiah 6. 5. A. R. 158. 26-161. 1. 
Isaiah 48. 10. A. R. 236. 8-10. 
Isaiah 64. 4. A. R. 410. 11-13. 
Jeremiah 3. 1. A. R. 394. 16-17. 



Jeremiah 6. 26. A. R. 310. 14. 
Jeremiah 9. 1. A. R. 156. 
Lamentztions 3. Q>6. A. R. 392. 

3-4. 
Zechariah 10. 6. A. R. 302. 8-9. 
Zechariah 13. 9. A. R. 236. 8-10. 
Wisdom 1. 10. A. R. 90. 16-17. 
Ecclesiasticus 7.36. A. R. 116. 

18-24. 
Matthew 12.1. A. R. 260. 14-17. 
Matthew 18. 8. A. R. 190. 2-3. 
Matthew 19. 6. A. R. 186. 21-24. 
Matthew 19. 28. A. R. 358. 

21-22. 
Matthew 26. 56. A. R. 106. 

16-18. 
Matthew 27. 34. A. R. 238. 

21-23. 
Mark 2. 23. See Matthew 12. 1. 
Mark 9. 43-45. A. R. 190. 2-3. 

See Matthew 18. 8. 
Luke 2. 7. A. R. 258. 250-260.1.* 
Luke 6. 1. A. R. 260. 14-17. 

See Matthew 12. 1. 
John 16. 33. A. R. 166. 9-11. 
John 19. 30. A. R. 404. 8-10. 
Romans 14. 14, 20. A. R. 386. 

6-7. Cf. Titus 1. 15. 

1 Corinthians 12. 26-27. A. R. 
360. 20. 21. 

2 Corinthians 12. 7-9. A. R. 
234. 18, 21-22. 

Galatians 6. 4. A. R. 348. 10. 
Titus 1.15. A. R. 386. 6-7. 
Hebrews 4. 15. A.R. 178. 25-26. 
Hebrews 11. 33. A. R. 248. 1 1-12. 
Hebrews 12. 3. A.R. 262. 14-16. 
Hebrews 12.6. See Proverbs 

30. 12. 
1 Peter 5. 8. A. R. 164. 5-8. 



1 Cf . the incident as related in the Hebrew and the Authorized 
Version, where no mention is made of the winnowing of wheat. 

2 Cf . Matthew 5. 44, with which, as regards the context, the 
Tvriter probably confused this allusion to Proverbs. 

' Cf . the Vulg. and the A. V. 
* 260. 1 is quoted. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



255 



Revelation 1.5. A. R. 306. 7-8. 
Revelation 2.17. A. R. 94. 6-8. 
Revelation 3. 19. See Proverbs 
3. 12. 

The Assumption of our Lady. 

Luke 1. 28. A. L. 46. 91-92. 
John 19. 27. A. L. 45. 50. 

A Sarmun. 

Genesis 3. 19. A. S. 
Ecclesiastes5.15. A.S. 5.40-41. 
Matthew 13. 43. A. S. 6. 49. 
1 Timothy 6. 7. See Ecclesi- 
astes 5. 15. 

The Fall and Passion. 

Genesis 1. 26, 28. F. P. 13. 

21-23. 
Genesis 3.5. P.P. 13.31. 
Genesis 3. 23, 24. F. P. 13. 35. 
Matthew 26. 15. P.P. 14. 57-58. 
Matthew 26. 61. P. P. 15. 85. 
Matthew 28. 57-60. P. P. 14. 

71-76. 
Matthew 26. 67-68. P. P. 14. 59. 
Mark 15. 43-46. See Matthew 

28. 57-60. 
Mark 14. 65. See Matthew 

26. 67-68. 
Luke 22. 63-64. See Matthew 

26. 67-68. 
Luke 23. 50-53. See Matthew 

28. 57-60. 
John 18. 38. F. P. 14. 65-66. 
John 19. 4, 6. See 18. 38. 
John 19.25,26. P.P. 14.77. 
John 19.38-42. See Matthew 

28. 57-60. 



Ypotys. 

Genesis 1. 7-27; 2. 3, 21-22. 

Y. 513. 119-514. 151. 
Genesis 3. 9-15. Y. 517.278-518. 

314. 

King Alisaunder.^ 

Ecclesiasticus 40. 28. A. 3069. 
Thessolonians 5. 21. A. 4042, 



The Birth of Jesus. 

Psalms 31. 2. B.J. QQ. 50-51. 
Matthew 2. 11. B. J. 97, 763. 
Matthew 11. 11. B.J. 82. 316. 
Luke2.22-24. B.J. 100.865-872. 
Luke 2.25-28. B.J. 67. 52-69. 60. 
Luke3.1-2. B.J. 108. 1155-1156; 
109. 1168-1173. 



The Childhood of Jesus? 

Isaiah 7. 14. C. J. 104. 264. 
Isaiah 7. 14. C.J. 105. 308-315. 
Isaiah 11.6. C.J. 5. 87-88. 
Matthew 2.13-16. C.J. 3.29-4.54. 
Matthew 11.5. See 15.31. 
Matthew 15. 31. C.J. 30. 859-861. 
Luke 2. 13. See Matthew 2. 

13-16. 
Luke 2. 41-50. C.J. 56.1680- 

1705. 
Luke 7. 22. See Matthew 15. 31. 
John 2. 1-10. C.J. m. 1709-58. 

1765. 
John 8. 56-58. C.J. 19. 535-20. 

547.3 
1 John 1.9. C.J. 12. 289-294. 
Matthew 2. 11-14. C. J. 101. 

15-16. 



^ Weber, English Metrical Romances, 1. 1-327. 

2 Horstmann, Altenglische Legenden, 1878. ^ Prom MS. Harl. 3954. 

^ Line 547 is quoted. 



256 Appendix II 

Paraphrases 

The Infancy of Christ. 

Matthew 2. 11-14. I. C. Ill 

15-22. 
Matthew 2. 11-14. 

559-568. 
John 2. 1-10. 

819. 



I. C. 119. 
I. C. 122. 779-123. 



The Story of the Gospel. 

Matthew 1. 18. S. G. 258. 

293-316. 
Luke 1. 5-22. S. G. 256. 170. 

257. 208. 
Luke 1. 41, 57-64, 68, 76-77. 

S. G. 257. 219-259. 
Luke 1. 57-64, 68, 76-77. S. G. 

257. 225-259. 
Luke 2. 1-7. S. G. 258. 335-259. 

365. 



The Gospel of Nicodemus. 

Leviticus 24. 16. G. N. 50. 

421-422. 
Deuteronomy 18. 15, 18. G.N. 

52. 461-462. 
Deuteronomy 25. 3. G. N. 48. 

417-420. 
Psalms 24. 7. G. N. 108. 1347- 

1349. 
Psalms 24, 7, 9. G. N. 110. 

1397-1399. 
Isaiah9.1-2. G.N. 98. 1189-1194. 
Isaiah 45. 2. See Psalms 107. 

16. 
Isaiah 60. 19-20. G. N. 96. 1181- 

1186. 
Matthew 2. 1-2, 8-11, 16. G.N. 

58. 565-575. 
Matthew 3. 16-17. G. N. 100. 

1239-1245.1 
Matthew 4. 15-16. See Isaiah 

9. 1-2. 



Matthew 1 3. 55. G. N. 24. 25-27. 
Matthew 16. 21. G. N. 48. 

403-404. 
Matthew 21. 7-8. G. N. 28. 

89-93. 
Matthew 27. 19. G. N. 34. 189- 

198. 
Matthew 27.24-25. G.N. 46. 

367-376.2 
Matthew 27. 38. G. N. 62. 613- 

614. 
Matthew 27. 48. G. N. 62. 615- 

617. 
Matthew 27. 57-58 -\- Luke 23. 

53. G.N. 68.714-724. 
Matthew 28.2. G.N.74.801- 

803. 
Mark 1. 10-11. See Matthew 

3. 16-17. 
Mark 6. 3. See Matthew 13. 55. 
Mark 8. 31. See Matthew 16. 21. 
Mark 11. 7-8. See Matthew 

21.7. 
Mark 15. 6-13. See Matthew 

27. 15-17 ; 21-22. 
Mark 16. 6-7. See Matthew 28. 

5-7. 
Mark 16. 15-16. G. N. 78. 877- 

884. 
Luke 2. 29-32. G. N. 98. 1209- 

1220. 
Luke 3. 22. See Matthew 3. 

16-17. 
Luke 9. 22. See Matthew 16. 21. 
Luke 17.12-14. G.N.52.473- 

476. 
Luke 22. 71. G.N. 48. 411-412. 
Luke 23. 2. G. N. 24. 21-22. 
Luke 23. 4. See John 18. 38 ; 

19,6. 
Luke 23. 17-21. See Matthew 

27. 15-17 ; 21-22. 
Luke 23.34. G. N. 62. 619-620. 
Luke 23.45. G.N. 66. 703. 



1 Line 1244 is fron\ Luke 9. 35. 
* 375-376 are a quotation. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



257 



Luke 23. 42-43. G. N. 122. 

1577-1580. 
Luke 23. 48. G. N. m. 677-680. 
John 6.42. G. N. 24. 23-28. 
John 12. 12-14. See Matthew 

21. 7-8. 
John 18. 39-40. See Matthew 

27. 15-17; 21-22. 
John 19. 7. G.N. 24. 21-22; 

50. 423. 
John 19.12. G.N. 56. 529-532; 

58. 559.^ 
John 19. 15. G. N. 58. 561-562. 
John 19. 19. See Luke 23. 38. 
John 19. 38-41. See Luke 23. 53. 
Acts 1. 9-10. G.N. 78. 885-888. 
1 Corinthians 15.55. G.N. 108. 

1378. 



The Lay-Folks Mass-Book. 

Psalms 70. 1. M-B. 82. 4-5. 
Matthew 2. 11-12. M-B. 22. 

248-252. 
Matthew 5. 43. M-B. 52. 552- 

557. 
Matthew 19.19. See 5.43. 
Matthew 22. 39. See 5. 43. 
Matthew 27. 2. M-B. 84. 33-34. 
Mark 12. 31. See Matthew 

5.43. 
Mark 16. 19. M-B. 20. 225-227. 
Luke 10. 27. See Matthew 5. 43. 
Luke 23. 51. See Mark 16. 19. 
Romans 13. 9. See Matthew 

5.43. 

1 Corinthians 15.4. M-B. 20. 
223-224. 

Galatians 5. 14. See Matthew 
5.43. 

2 Timothy 4. 1. M-B. 20. 229- 
230. 

James 2. 8. See Matthew 5.43. 



Dispute between Jesus and the 
Scribes. 

Isaiah 7. 14; 11. 1. D. 213. 

119-120; 214.165-170. 
Luke 2. 42, 47. D. 212. 10-14. 
Luke 2.46,48-49. D. 214. 183- 

193.2 

Dispute between a Thrush 
and a Nightingale. 

Psalms 147. 6. T. N.244. 17-18. 
Luke 1. 52. See Psalms 147. 6. 

The Castle of Love. 

Genesis 2. 16-17. C. L. 359. 

174-178. 
Genesis 2. 21-22. C. L. 358. 

134-136. 
Genesis 3. 4-5. C. L. 382. 1067- 

1072. 
Genesis 3. ^-Q. C.L. 363. 335- 

340. 
Isaiah 9. 6. C. L. 378. 921-922 ; 

389. 1356. 
Isaiah 30. 26. C. L. 359. 157-158. 
Isaiah 64. 4. See 1 Corinthians 

2. 9. 
Matthew 14.15-20. C.L. 387. 

1273-1278. 
Matthew 19. 19. C.L. 380.975- 

976. 
Matthew 28. 19. See Mark 

16.15. 
Mark 6. 34-43. See Matthew 

14. 15-20. 
Mark 16. 14-16. C.L. 392. 1447- 

1458. 
Luke 9. 12-17. See Matthew 

14. 16-20. 
John 1. 3. C. L. 369. 559. 
John 2. 1-9. C.L. 387. 1263-1270. 



^ LI. 531-532 are a quotation. 



* LI. 189-190 are quoted. 



R 



258 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



John 6. 5-13. See Matthew 14. 

15-20. 
John 11. 39, 43. C.L. 387. 1281- 

388. 1286.1 
John 20. 19, 24-27. C. L. 391. 

1417-1436. 
Acts 1.3. C.L. 391. 1413-1416. 
1 Corinthians 2. 9. C. L. 372. 

690-692. 

Early South-English 
Legendary. 

Numbers 17. 5, 8. E. S.-E. L. 

214. 107-108, 123-124. 
Psalms 147. 9. -f Matthew 6. 26. 

E. S.-E. L. 150. 1526 
Matthew 2. 11. E. S.-E. L. 178. 

1 8-22 
Matthew 9. 9. E. S.-E. L. 77. 

5-9.2 
Matthew 10. 9-10. E. S.-E. L. 58. 

147-148. 
Matthew 14. 1-12. E. S.-E. L. 

30. 27-31. 48. 
Matthew 27. 50. E. S.-E. L. 

106. 175. 
Mark 6. 14-29. See Matthew 

14. 1-12. 
Luke 5.27-28. See Matthew 9.9. 
Luke 9.2-3. See Matthew 10. 

9-10. 
Luke 11. 41. E. S.-E. L. 235. 

576. 
Luke 12.24. See Psalms 147. 9. 
John 19. 25-27. E. S.-E. L. 403 

27-30. 
Acts 9. 9-26. E. S.-E. L. 190. 

33-191. 70. 

The North-English Legendary. 

Matthew 14. 3-12. See Mark 6. 

17-29. 
Matthew 16. 14-16. N.-E. L. 77. 

37-41 ; 78. 103-104.^ 

1 LI. 1285-1286 are quoted. 
* L. 41 is quoted. 



Matthewl6.21. N.-E. L. 5. 79-83. 
Matthew 26. 6-7. See Luke 7. 

36-38, 48. 
Mark 6. 17-29. N.-E. L. 124. 

33-126. 200.* 
Mark 14. 3. SeeLuke 7. 36-38,48. 
Luke 3. 21. N.-E. L. 151. 432. 
Luke 7. 36-38, 48. N.-E.L. 81. 

27-55. 
Luke 9. 22. See Matthew 16. 21. 
Luke 14. 33. N.-E. L. 27. 191- 

193. 
Acts 12. 3-10. N.-E.L. 78. 115- 

120. 

The King of Tars. 

Mark 16. 19. K. T. 53. 851-854. 
Acts 10. 42. See 2 Timothy 4. 1. 
Romans 14. 9-10. See 2 Timothy 

4. 1. 
2 Timothy 4. 1. K. T. 53. 857. 
1 Peter 4. 5. See 2 Timothy 4. 1 . 

Roland and Vernagu. 

1 Corinthians 15. 4. R. V. 56. 
690-691. 

2 Corinthians 5. 10. R. V. 58. 
761-766. 

2 Corinthians 15. 4. R. V. 53. 
847-848. 

Havelok the Dane. 
Proverbs 10. 1 ; 15. 20. H. 2983. 

Handlyng Synne. 

Genesis 2. 1-3. H.S. 30. 829-831. 
Genesis 3. 8, 12. H. S. 387. 

12345-12 348; cf. 12372- 

12373. 
Genesis 4. 13-14. H. S. 386. 

12309-12310. 
Genesis 37. 7-10. H. S. 16. 431- 

434. 

2 LI. 8-9 are quoted. 
* L. 116 is quoted. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



259 



Exodus 30. 10. H.S. 321. 10298. 
Leviticus 6. 4. H. S. 74. 2081- 

2082. 
Leviticus 16. 34. See Exodus 30. 

10. 
Joshua 7. 20-21. H. S. 352. 

11365-11370. 
Joshua 24. 15. H.S. 391. 12474- 

12476. 
Judges 11. 30-31, 34-39. H.S. 

101. 2845-102. 2888. 

1 Samuel 2. 12, 22-25; 4. 1-18. 
H. S. 163. 4927-166. 5030. 

2 Samuel 12. 13. H. S. 377. 
12088-12090.1 

Psalms 18. 25-26. H. S. 212. 

6583-6584. 
Psalms 32. 5. H. S. 351. 11358; 

377. 12102-12104. 
Psalms 50. 18. H. S. 346. 11 185- 

11186. 
Psalms 69. 5. H. S. 390. 12449. 
Proverbs 19. 20. H. S. 110. 3135- 

3136. 
Proverbs 23. 22. H. S. 39. 

1092-1093. 
Isaiah 5. 11. H. S. 231. 7223- 

7226. 
Isaiah 58. 1-2. H. S. 383. 12269- 

384. 12272. 
Daniel 2. 39. H. S. 17. 448-454. 
Daniel 5. 1-3. H. S.293. 9347- 

9358. 
Daniel 5. 1-13, 24-30. H. S. 293. 

9365-295. 9434. 
Daniel 5. 3; 6. 10. H. S. 243. 

7636. 
Ecclesiasticus 27. 16-17. H. S. 

375. 12022-12023. 
Ecclesiasticus 33. 19-20. H. S. 

42. 1175-1178. 
Ecclesiasticus 34. 5. H. S. 14. 

379, 381. 
Matthew 2. 13. H.S. 16. 438-440. 



Matthew 8. 2-3. H.S. 357. 11458, 

11461-11464. 
Matthew 8. 4. H. S. 263. 8317. 
Matthew 14. 7-8. See Mark 6. 

22-24. 
Matthew 19. 5. H. S. 58. 1620. 
Matthew 24. 44. H. S. 146. 

4343-4346. 
Matthew 25.13. See 24.44. 
Matthew 26. 6. H. S. 360. 1 1 558- 

11570. 
Matthew 26. 47. H. S. 142. 

4185-4189. 
Mark 1. 40-41. See Matthew 

8. 2-3. 
Mark 1. 44. See Matthew 8. 4. 
Mark 6. 22-24. H. S. 100. 2819- 

2830. 
Mark 7. 10. See Exodus 20. 12. 
Mark 13. 35-36. See Matthew 

24. 44. 
Mark 14. 3. See Matthew 26. 6. 
Luke 5. 12-13. See Matthew 

8., 2-3. 
Luke 5. 14. See Matthew 8. 4. 
Luke 7. 37-38. See Matthew 

26.6. 
Luke 12. 40. See Matthew 24. 44. 
Luke 16. 21, 24. H. S. 217. 

6735-218.6786. 
Luke 18. 20. See Exodus 20. 

12, 14. 15. 
Luke 23. 42-43. H. S. 171. 

5203-5210.2 
John 12.1-3. See Matthew 26. 6. 
Acts 4. 34. Cf.2.45. H. S. 365. 

11709-366. 11700. 
Acts5. 1-10. H. S. 365. 11 711- 

366.11746. 
Romans 1. 30. H. S. 143.4299. 
1 Corinthians 6.16. See Matthew 

19.5. 
Ephesians 6. 4. H. S. 45. 1243- 

1244. 



1 L. 12088a is quoted. 



2 L. 5208 is quoted. 
112 



260 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



Titus 3. 2. H. S. 126. 3678-3680. 
Hebrews 9. 7, 25. See Exodus 

30. 10. 
James 1.5, 6; 4.2. H. S. 348. 

11237-11257. 
James 5. 16. H. S. 263. 8357. 

Brunne's Meditations. 
Luke 2. 35. N. 25. 804-805. 
John 13.5. M. 6. 151-152. 
John 13. 25-26. M. 4. 105-108. 
John 19. 25, 26. M. 22. 703-704. 
John 19. 31-34. M. 26.820-824; 

27.841; 843; 857-860.^ 
John 19. 32-34. M. 27. 841, 843 ; 

857-860. 
PhiUppians 2. 8. M. 6. 173. 

Brunne^s Chronicle. 
Genesis6.12-13,18;7.23. B.C. 
48. 204-209. 

English Metrical Homilies, 
Genesis 11. 4-7. M. H. 60. 

10-61. 5. 
2 Kings 5. 6, 16, 20-27. M. H. 

130. 22-132. 6.2 
Matthew 3. 17. M. H. 50. 
Matthew 8. 13. M. H. 129. 1-6. 
Matthew 13. 37-38. M.H. 146. 

19-21; 147.15-18. 
Matthew 14. 4. M. H. 38. 1-4. 
Matthew 27. 51. M. H. 99. 6-10. 
Mark 6. 18. See Matthew 14. 4. 
Luke 2.26. M.H. 157.3-6. 
Luke 2. 36-38. M. H. 156. 6-16. 
Luke 21. 25-26. M. H. 21. 5-14.3 

The Pricke of Conscience. 
Genesis 2.7. P. C. 51. 1854-1855. 
Job 1. 21. P. C. 15.508-509; 

24. 835-837. 



Job 13.26. P. C. 149. 5496-5497; 

155. 5723-5724. 
Job 14. 2. P. C. 20. 688-697. 
Job 20. 25. P. C. 231. 8595-8596. 
Psalms 11. 6. P. C. 217. 8053- 

8056. 
Psalms 84. 10. P. C. 218. 8100- 

8101. 
Proverbs 2. 19. P. C. 7251 ; 77. 

2834-2835; 195.7251.* 
Ecclesiastes 5. 15. See Job 

1.21. 
Isaiah 14. 11. P. C. 187. 6943- 

6946. 
Judith 16. 17. P. C. 185. 6969- 

6972. 
Matthew 13. 43. P. C. 169. 6242- 

6243; 234.8709-8710. 
Matthew 24. 21. P. C. 119. 

4357-4358. 
Matthew 24. 30. P. C. 143. 5283- 

5284. 
Matthew 24.44; 25.13. P.C. 

54. 1968-55. 1975. 
Matthew25.31. P.C. 165.6119, 

6122. 
Matthew 25. 33. P. C. 80. 2931- 

2932. 
Matthew 25. 46. P. C. 72. 2623- 

2627. 
Luke 3. 5. P. C. 130. 4796- 

4977. 
1 Corinthians 2. 9. P. C. 210. 

7800-7804; 217.8051-8052. 
1 Corinthians 13. 12. P. C. 233. 

8673-8678.5 

1 Corinthians 15. 52. P. C. 169. 
6260-6261. 

2 Corinthians 3. 18. P. C. 221. 
8213.6. 

Hebrews 11.13-14. P.C. 38. 
1377-1379. 



1 LI. 857, 860 quote v. 34. 

3 LI. 5-7 quote v. 25. 

6 Line 8676 is from 1 John 3. 2. 



» 131. 11. 20-21 quote v. 25. 
* Ascribed to Job. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



261 



1 John 2.18. P.C. 113. 4147- 

4148. 
Revelation 20. 14; 21. 8. P. C. 

220. 8163-8164. 
Revelation 21. 19-21. P. C. 239. 

8894-8912. 

Rolles Prose Treatises. 

Genesis 29. 18-25, 28, 21. P. T. 

29. 15-19. 
1 John 4. 18. P. T. 17.3-5. 

Rone's Lamentatio St. Bern- 

hardi. 
Matthew 26. 18. L.B. 104.470.^ 
Matthew 27.48. See John 19. 

28-29. 
Matthew 27.59-60. See John 

19. 38-40. 
Mark 16. 36. See John 19. 28-29. 
Mark 16.46. See John 19. 

38-40. 
Luke 23. 39-43. L. B. 106. 530- 

548. 
Luke 23. 45 + Matthew 27. 51. 

L. B. 90. 126. 
Luke 23. 53. Seejohn 19. 38-40. 
Johnl8.10-f Luke22.51. L.B. 

93. 189-192. 
Johnl9.28-29.L.B. 104.459-462. 
John 19. 34. L. B. 109. 597-605. 
Johnl9.38-40. L.B. 112. 673-676. 

Hymns and Antiphones? 

Matthew 2.9-11. H. A. 87. 1-3. 
Mark 1. 9. See John 1. 29, 32. 
John 1.29, 32. H. A. 87.4-7. 
John 2. 6, 9. H. A. 87. 7-9. 

Ayenbite of Inwyt. 

Genesis 18. 27. A. L 137. 12. 
Genesis 19. 15, 17. A. L 241. 
34. 36. 



Exodus 3. 2, 10. A. L 103. 9-13. 
Exodus 17. 9-13. A. I. 219. 8-9. 
Numbers 2 1.8-9. A.L203. 10-13. 
Numbers 26. 65. A. I. 67. 14-20. 
2 Samuel 16. 13. A. 1. 133. 1-3. 
2Kings5.10,14. A. 1. 202. 23-26. 
Job 18.8. A.I. 154.51. 
Psalms 19.9-10. A.L140. 28-30. 
Psalms 31. 19. A. 1. 142. 25. 
Psalms 38. 2. A. 1. 174. 12-14. 
Psalms 38. 15. A. I. 207. 31-32. 
Psalms 39. 1. A. I. 255. 23-24. 
Psalms 46. 1. A. I. 54. 34. 
Psalms 73.22. A. I. 201. 20. 
Psalms 81. 16. A. 1. 136. 9-10. 
Psalms 112.5.9. A.L 197.32-34. 
Psalms 140.3.3 A.L 61. 21-22. 
Psalms 147. 3. A. L 129. 3-4. 
Proverbs 8. 20. A. I. 160. 1-3. 
Proverbsl0.20. A.l. 152. 28-29. 
Proverbs 11.30. A.L 183. 24-25. 
Proverbs 13. 10. A. I. 22. 1-2. 
Proverbs 19.20. A.L 184. 5-6. 
Proyerbs 22. 6. A. I. 220. 18-20. 
Proverbs 23. 5. A. L 156. 14-15. 
Ecclesiastes 7. 26. A. I. 47. 

21-22; 181.5-6. 
Isaiah 32. 2. A. L 141. 33-142.2. 
Jeremiah 9. 21. A. L 204. 9-10. 
Jeremiah 13. 7. A. I. 205. 3-4. 
Zechariah 3. 9. A. 1. 150. 23-24. 
Tobit 3. 8. A. L 223. 15-18. 
Tobit 4.7. A.L 195. 19-20. 
Wisdom 8. 7. A. I. 124. 2-5. 
Wisdom 10. 10. A. 1. 127.15-16. 
Ecclesiasticus 4. 18-21. A. I. 

117. 8-9. 
Ecclesiasticus 22. 25. A. 1. 162. 

34. 
Matthew 5. 44. 46. A. 1. 114. 

25-32. 
Matthew 6. 1-2.A. I. 196. 16-18. 
Matthew 6. 9. A. 1. 106. 6-7 ; 

107. 9-10. 



^ Regarded as spoken from the Cross. 
' Attributed to Solomon. 



2 Rel. A?it. 1. 97. 



262 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



Matthew 6. 10. A. I. 107. 34; 

109. 15-16. 
Matthew 6. 11. A. 1. 112. 29-30. 
Matthew 8.31-32. A. 1. 50. 15-17. 
Matthew 10. 28. A. I. 154. 28. 
Matthew 12. 32. A. I. 70. 8-9. 
Matthew 15. 4-6. A. I. 8. 4-7. 
Matthew 15. 8. A. 1.211.5-7. 
Matthew 17. 20. 143. 30-32. 
Matthew 23. 27. A. I. 26. 1-3. 
Matthew 25. 3-4, 10-11. A.I. 

233. 4-9. 
Matthew 25, 3, 10 ; A. I. 189. 

8-10. 
Matthew 25. 8. A. I. 218. 27-28. 
Matthew 25. 40. A. I. 194. 

36-195. 1. 
Mark 5. 12-13. See Matthew 

8. 31-32. 
Mark 7. 6. See Matthew 15. 8. 
Luke 8. 32-33. See Matthew 

8. 31-32. 
Luke 10. 39-40. A. 1. 199. 26-29. 
Luke 16. 19-24. A. 1. 189. 5-7. 
Luke 17. 6. See Matthew 17.20. 
John 8.44. A. I. 62. 24-26. 
John 15. 5, A. 1. 146. 15-17. 
Romans 2. 27. A. L 126. 19-21. 
Romans 8. 15-17. A.I. 102. 14-17. 
Romans 12. 4-5. A. 1. 148. 1-2. 
Romans 12.6. A. 1. 122. 27. 
1 Corinthians 2. 9. A. I. 261. 

34-36. 
1 Corinthians 6. 10. A. I. m. 

22-23. 
1 Corinthians 11.5-6. A. I. 216. 

34-217. 2. 
1 Corinthians 12. 23-30. A. I. 

147.32-34; 148. 26-27. 
1 Corinthians 13.2-3. A.I. 90.2-5. 
1 Corinthians 13. 8. 13. A. I. 

80. 6-12. 

1 Corinthians 13. 13. A. 1. 123. 
11-12, 20. 

2 Corinthians 7. 1. A. I. 201. 
13-16. 



Galatians 4. 5. A. 1. 101. 29-30. 
Galatians 5. 17. A.I. 204. 33. 
Galatians, 6. 10. A. I. 195. 7. 
Ephesians 1. 5. A. 1. 101. 21-24. 

28-29; 146.10. 
Ephesians 4. 2. A. 1. 148. 28-30. 
PhiUppians 1.22-23. A. 1. 199. 

17-18. 
Phihppians 2. 2. A. 1. 145. 9. 10. 
Philippians 3. 13. A. I. 242. 5-6. 
Colossians 3. 12. A. 1. 148. 28-29. 
1 Thessalonians 4. 17. A.I. 199. 

17-18. 
1 Timothy 5. 11-14. A. I. 226. 

13-14. 
Hebrews 11.14. A. I. 254. 1. 
James 1. 17. A.I. 104. 10-11 ; 

120. 3-7. 
1 Peter 1. 12. A. L 266. 26-27. 
1 Peter 1.22. A.I. 147. 12-14. 
1 Peter 2. 21. A. I. 149. 7-10. 
1 Peter 4. 10. A. 1. 147. 24-25. 
1 Peter 5. 8. A. 1. 82. 31-32. 
1 John 15. 16. A. I. 125. 9-10. 
Revelation 3.20. A.I. 174.8. 
Revelation 4. 6. A. 1. 150. 21-22. 
Revelation 14.3. A. I. 268. 1-2. 

The Creed. 

Mark 16. 19. Rel. Ant. 1. 42. 

1 Corinthians 15. 4. Rel. Ant. 
1.42. 

2 Timothy 4. 1. Rel. Ant. 1.42. 

Informacio Alredi. 

Psalms 45. 14. I. A. 315. 265. 
Psalms 116. 15. LA. 339. 1036. 
Isaiah 9. 6. I. A. 331. lAQ-1^2. 
Matthew 6. 28-29. A. I. 338. 

1000-1001. 
Matthew 25. 33. I. A. 340. 1071- 

1092. 
Matthew 26. 75. See Luke 22. 

61-62. 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



263 



Matthew 27. 34. 38. I. A. 331. 

746-748. 
Mark 14. 3. See Luke 7. 36-38. 
Mark 14. 72. SeeLuke22. 61-62. 
Mark 15. 23, 27. See Matthew 

27. 34, 38. 
Luke 2. 42-48. I. A. 324. 523- 

525, 527-529. 
Luke 7. 36-38. I. A. 325. 557- 

559. 
Luke 12. 27. See Matthew 6. 

28-29 
Luke22'.61-62.I.A.330.710-712. 
Luke 23. 36. See Matthew 27. 

34, 38. 
Luke 23. 43. L A. 332. 786-787. 
John 8. 3. 6-7. I. A. 324. 541-548. 
John 8. 11. LA. 325.556. 
John 11. 2; 12. 3. See Luke 7. 

36-38. 
John 13. 4-5. I. A. 328. 651-654. 
John 19. 18, 29. See Matthew 

27. 34, 38. 
John 19. 23. I. A. 331. 742-746. 
John 19. 38-40; 20. 12-16. I. A. 

333. 808-801, 814-820, 828. 
John 20. 17-18. I. A. 334. 844- 

845. 
Revelation 7. 16; 21. 4. I. A. 

342. 1129-1133. 
Revelation 14.3. LA.307. 45-46. 

'■ Gabriel from Evene King.^'^ 

Luke 1. 28-35, 38. 'Gabriel 
from,' etc. 35. 1-36, 37. 

The Fifteen Signs of 
Doomsday?' 

Joel 2. 31. F. S. 53. 21 ; 54. 24- 
26, 29, 35-36. 



Acts 2. 20. See Joel 2. 31. 
Revelation 6. 12. SeeJoel2.31. 

'• Bi west under a wylde 
wodesyde^ ^ 

Matthew 25. 37-40. ' Bi west,' 
etc. 90. 40-44. 

'Now hemes, buirdus, bolde 
and blype.^^ 
Luke 12. 35, 40. 'Now hemes, 
etc. 290. 40-44. 

' Deus Caritas est.^^ 

Matthew 25. 34, 41. ' Deus Cari- 
tas,' etc. 291. 9-15. 

'Whon men beop meriest at 
heor mele.^^ 
Ecclesiastes 9. 4. ' Whon men,' 
etc. 299. 74-78. 

Sermo in Festo Corporis 

Christi. 

Exodus 14. 21-29. S. 167. 23- 

168. 36.7 
Exodus 16. 14-15, 17, 20. S. 168. 

37-50. 
Numbers 26. 62, 65. S. 168. 

119-122. 
Psalms 33. 9. S. 188. 73-74. 
Matthew 25.41-46. S. 168.79-96. 
1 Corinthians 11. 29. S. 170. 

311-317. 

The Messengers of Death. 
1 Corinthians 16. 13. M. D.433. 

53. 
1 Thessalonians 4. 5. See 1 

Corinthians 16. 13. 



^ Ed. Eveneking. Jacoby, Vier MittelengUsche Geistliche Gedichte. 

2 Erom Digby 86, Ed. Stengel. 

3 Anglia 7, pp. 282-287. * Anglia 7, pp. 289-291. 
5 Anglia 7, pp. 291-292. « Anglia 7, pp. 297-301. 
' L. 42 refers to Ps. 78. 25. 



264 



Appendix II 

Paraphrases 



The Charter of Christ} 
Psalms 17. 11-12. C. C. 426. 

65-66. 
Matthew 6. 12. C. C. 432. 400. 
Matthew 27. 34. C. C. 429. 

251-253. 
Matthew 27. 35. See John 19. 

23-24. 
Luke 23. 34. C. C. 429. 261- 

262. 
John 19. 23-24. C. C. 427. 137- 

138. 
John 19. 18. C. C. 429. 245- 

247.1 



John 19. 30. C. C. 431. 339. 
1 Corinthians 11.24. C. C. 426. 
113, 120. 



Ceremonial Verses for Palm- 
Sunday. 

Matthew 21. 5-9. C. V. 244. 

1-18.2 
Mark 11. 7-9. See Matthew 21. 

5-9. 
Luke 19. 35-38. See Matthew 

21. 5-9. 



1 L. 246 refers to Luke 23. 43. 



Lines 17-18 are quoted. 



APPENDIX III. 



ALLUSIONS. 



Seinte Marherete. 

Proverbs 18. 4. S. M. 11. 1. 
Matthew 10. 16. SeeLukelO.3. 
Luke 10. 3. S. M. 3. 25. 
Johnl. 13. S.M. 7.30-31. 

Hali Meidennad. 

Exodus 32. 33. See Psalms 69. 

28. 
Psalms 69. 28. H. M. 23. 34. 
1 Thessalonians 4. 4. H. M. 13, 

19-21. 
Revelation 14. 4. H. M. 23. 6, 

11. 

Juliana. 

Genesis 15. 1. J. 68. 5. 
Exodus 14, 21-22. J. 60. 12-13. 
Exodus 14. 22, 28. J. 32. 11-12. 
Exodus 16.35. J. 60. 13-14. 
Daniel 3. 21, 28. J. 32. 7-8. 
Daniel 6. 22-23. ]. 32. 6-7. 
1 Samuel 17. 49-50. J. 60. 17- 

62.2. 
Psalms33. 20, 59. 11. SeeGene- 

sis 15. 1. 
Matthew 2. 9-11. J. 62. 8-9. 
Matthew 3. 15. See Mark 1. 9. 
Matthew 7. 24-25. J. 72. 14-15. 
Mark 1. 9. J. 62. 11. 
Luke 6. 48. See Matthew 7. 

24-25. 

Life of St. Katherine. 

Genesis 1.27. L.K. 46. 990-991. 
Genesis 3. 13, 23-24. L. K. 42. 
890-894. 



Exodus 19. 20. L.K. 121. 2465- 

2467. 
Leviticus 12. 6,8. L.K. 5. 60-63. 
Job 6. 26; 8. 2. L. K. 40. 840-842. 
Job 32. 15-16. L. K. 58. 1250- 

1252, 1254. 
Psalms 24. 8. L. K. 50. 1093- 

1094. 
Psalms 115. 5-7; 135. 16-17. 

L. K. 19. 360-362. 
Proverbs 8. 15-16. L. K. 12. 

223-224. 
Daniel3.27. L.K. 65. 1416-1418. 
Daniel 6. 16,22. L. K. 89. 1825- 

1827. 
Wisdom of "Solomon 13. 1-2. 

L; K. 13. 256-14. 273. 
Wisdom of Solomon 15. 15. 

See Psalms 115.5-7. 
Matthew 10.17-18. L.K. 31. 

620-632. 
Matthew 10. 20. L. K. 61. 1317- 

1321. 
Matthew 13.41-43. L. K. 87. 

88. 1785-1797. 
Mark 13.9. See Matthew 10. 

17-18. 
Mark 13. 11. See Matthew 

10. 20. 
Luke 1. 19. L. K. 34, 710-712. 
Luke 1.34. L. K. 17. 330-332. 
Luke 7. 22. See Matthew 11.5. 
Luke 21. 12. See Matthew 

10. 17-18. 
Luke 21. 15. See Matthew 

10. 20. 
Acts 2. 3-4. L. K. 64. 1399-65. 

1404. 



266 



Appendix III 

Allusions 



Acts 9. 3. L. K. 77. 1582-1587. 
1 Corinthians 15. 3-4. L. K. 

17. 335-18. 341. 
Hebrews 7. 27. L. K. 93. 1899- 

1901. 
Revelation 21. 10-11; 18-21, 

23, 25, 27. L.K. 81. 1642- 

83. 1682.1 

Old English Homilies 1. 

Genesis 1. 26. H. 1. 79. 22-35. 
Exodusl2.7.22. H. 1.127.22-23. 
Exodus 12. 14-17. H. 1. 87. 

15-16. 
Exodus 15. 25. H. 1. 129. 4-5. 
Exodus 31. 18. H.I. 11 (ii) 10-12. 
Exodus 34. 28. H. I. 11 (ii). 

6-8. 
Numbers 20.11. H. 1. 129. 6-7. 
Deuteronomy 9. 9. See Exodus 

34. 28. 
Psalms 69. 15. H. 1. 49. 24-25. 
Isaiah 40. 3. H. 1. 7. 6-7. 
Isaiah 53. 7. H. 1. 273. 34-36. 
Matthew 3. 16. H. 1. 93. 36-95. 

1. 10-11. 
Matthew 5. 38-41. H. 1.17. 22-23. 
Matthew 5.44. H. 1. 17.15. 
Matthew 8. 12. H. 1. 33. 14-15. 
Matthew 8. 20. H. 1. 277. 35- 

279. 1. 
Matthew 9. 13. H. 1. 15. 10-12. 
Matthew 11. 5. H. 1. 229. 7-12 
Matthew 12. 7. See 9. 13. 
Matthew 13. 42, 50. See 8. 12. 
Matthew 13,43. H. 1.263.3-4. 
Matthew 16. 18-19. H. 1. 37. 

5-6. 
Matthew 18.18. See 16. 18-19. 
Matthew 21. 2. H. 1. 7. 29-30. 
Matthew 21. 8. H. 1. 5. 30-32. 
Matthew 21.9. H. 1.7. 9-10. 
Matthew 22.13. See 8. 12. 
Matthew 24. 51. See 8. 12. 



Matthew 25. 30. See 8. 12. 
Matthew 26. 28. H. 1. 127. 21. 
Matthew 27.29. H.l. 121.13-14. 
Mark 1. 10. See Matthew 3. 16. 
Mark 11.4. See Matthew 21. 2. 
Mark 11. 10. SeeMatthew21.9. 
Mark 15. 18. See Matthew 

27. 29. 
Mark 16. 16. H. 1. 229. 13-14. 
Luke 1.28. H. 1. 195. 85-86. 
Luke 2. 7. H. 1. 277. 25-30. 
Luke 3. 22. See Matthew 3. 16. 
Luke 6. 27. 35. See Matthew 

5.44. 
Luke 7. 22. See Matthew 11. 5. 
Luke 9. 58. See Matthew 8. 20. 
Luke 13. 28. SeeMatthew8.12. 
Luke 19. 30. See Matthew 2 1.2. 
Luke 19. 38. See Matthew 21.9. 
Luke 13. 38. SeeMatthew8.12. 
John 1.32. See Matthew 3. 16. 
John 11. 33, 44. H.l. 157. 10-13. 
John 19.3. See Matthew 27. 29. 
John 19. 28. H. 1. 282. 17-19. 
Acts 1.9. H. 1. 229. 34-35. 
Acts 2. 3-4. H. 1. 93. 14-16, 35- 

36; 143.4-5. 
Romans 8. 13. H. 1. 19. 14. 
Romans 12. 20. Matthew 5. 44. 
Philippians 2. 8. H. 1. 109. 23 ; 

259. 27-28. 
Colossians 3. 4. H. 1. 229. 36- 

231.1. 
James 2. 10. H. 1. 23. 12-13, 

17-18. 
1 Peter 3. 8. H. 1. 7. 3-4. 
Revelation 4. 4. H.l. 193.51-52. 

Old English Homilies 2. 

Genesis 21. 1-3. H.2. 133. 10-13. 
Job 1. 8. H. 2. 65. 32-33. 
Job 2.3. See 1.8. 
Isaiah 11. 1-2. H. 2. 256. 17-18. 
Matthew 2. 11. H. 2.45. 13-15. 



1 LI. 1664-1665 are from Matthew. 



Appendix III 

Alhtsions 



267 



Matthew 3. 3. H. 2. 127. 23-24. 
Matthew 3. 5. H. 2. 127. 32. 
Matthew 3. 16. H. 2. 137. 10. 
Matthew 9.1. H.2.43.3. 
Matthew 12. 45. H. 2. 85. 21-22. 
Matthew 14. 3-8. H. 2. 139. 

25-36. 
Matthew 16.21. H.2. 48. 400- 

404. 
Matthew 25. 33, 41. H. 2. 37. 

21-24. 
Matthew 26. 75. H. 2. 147. 21-24. 
Mark 1.3. See Matthew 3. 3. 
Mark 1. 5. See Matthew 3. 5. 
Mark 1. 9. H. 2. 137.8. 
Mark 6. 17-18. See Matthew 

14. 3-5. 
Mark 14. 72. See Matthew 26.75. 
Luke 1.5, 11, 13. H. 2. 125. 6-8. 
Luke 1. 20, 22. H. 2. 135. 22-23. 
Luke 2. 8-10. H. 2. 31 (vi). 2-5; 

35. 25-26. 
Luke 3. 4. See Matthew 3. 3. 
Luke 3. 22. See Matthew 3. 16. 
Luke 22.62. See Matthew 26.75. 
Luke 23. 28. H. 2. 147. 33-36. 
John 1. 32-33. See Matthew 

3.16. 
John 11. 33, 35. H. 2. 147. 28. 
John 12.3. H. 2. 147. 16-17. 
1 Corinthians 15.4. H.2.23.6-7. 
Phihppians 2. 8. H. 2. 17. 27-28. 
1 Timothy 6. 15. H.2. 89. 12-13. 

Vices and Virtues. 

Genesis 21. 2. V. V. 111. 12-14. 
Exodus 34. 28. V. V. 137. 13-14. 
Leviticus 3. 9; 7. 3.^ V. V. 149. 

29-151. 1. 
Deuteronomy 9. 9, 18. See 

Exodus 34.28. 
Deuteronomy 32. 35. V. V. 77. 

17-18. 



1 Samuel 1, 10, 18-20. V.V. 
85. 18-22. 

2 Samuel 11. 2-4. V. V. 81. 
22-24. 

Daniel 1. 12. V. V. 43. 12-14. 

Jonah 3. 3, 5-10. V. V. 137. 2-6. 

Matthew 4. 2. V. V. 137. 8-10. 

Matthew 6. 19-20. V. V. 75. 
25-27. 

Matthew 6. 25, 31. V. V. 87. 
28-32. 

Matthew 19. 29. V. V. 35. 3-4. 

Matthew 22. 13. V.V. 17. 26-28. 

Matthew 23.27. V.V. 15. 23-24. 

Matthew 25. 15-16, 20. V.V. 17. 
5-7. 

Mark 10.29. SeeMatthewlO.29. 

Mark \^. 19. V.V. 25.26. 

Luke 2. 14. V. V. 99. 5, 7. 

Luke 4. 2. See Matthew 4. 2. 

Luke 19. 13, 18. See Matthew 
25 15-16. 20. 

John 11. 20-22* 32. V.V. 111. 
2^-33, 43-44. 

John 12. 3. V.V. 85. 17-19. 

John 15.5. V.V. 131. 25-26. 

Acts 2.3. V.V. 35. 30-31. 

Romans 8. 35. V.V. 131.28. 

Romans 12. 19. See Deutero- 
nomy 32.35. 

1 Corinthians 11.31. V.V. 105. 
22-25. 

Galatians4. 10. V.V. 27. 22-23. 
(perhaps reference is also 
made to Romans 14. 15). 

Hebrews 1.3; 8.1; 1-2. See 
Mark 16. 19. 

Hebrews 10. 30. See Deutero- 
nomy 32.35. 

1 Peter 3. 22. See Mark 16. 19. 

Brut. 
Genesis 8. 18. B. 382. 12-18. 



1 Cf. 8 25; 9. 19. 



268 



Appendix III 

Allusions 



Old English Miscellany. 

Genesis 3.6. O.E.M. 187. 18-14. 
Genesis 3. 17. 19. O. E. M. 65. 

204. 
2 Samuel 14.25. O.E.M. 95. 

83-84. 
2 Chronicles 3. 6-7. O. E. M. 

96. 113-116. 
Job. 1. 21. O. F. M. 169. 19-20 ; 

171. 33-37. 
Job21.26.iO.E.M.l79.l53-158. 
Job 34. 21-22.1 O.E.M. 60. 76-77. 
Ecclesiastes 5. 15. Seejob 1. 21. 
Isaiah 14. 11. See Job 21. 26. 
Ecclesiasticus 3. 30. O. E. M. 

79. 217-219. 
Matthew 2. 8," 11. O.E.M. 27. 

20-30. 
Matthew 5. 28.i O. E. M. 228. 

181-182. 
Matthew 14.10-11. O.E.M. 

92. 53-54. 
Matthew 24. 31. O. E. M. 163. 

17-18. 
Matthew 25. 37-40. O. E. M. 81. 
Matthew 25. 46. O. E. M. 23. 

731-732. 
Matthew 25. 46. O. E. M. 64. 

175-178. 
Matthew 27. 28-30, 35, 38. 

O. E. M. 140. 27-36. 
Mark 1.9, 12-13. O. E. M. 38. 

25-32. 
Mark 6. 27-28. See Matthew 

14. 10-11. 
Mark 15. 17. 19, 25, 27. See 

Matthew 27. 28. 
John 2. 9. O. E. M. 90. 5-6. 
John 10. 11, 14. O. E. M. 2. 49. 
John 14. 2. O. E. M. 70. 352. 
1 Corinthians 15. 3-4. O. E. M. 

2. 40-45. 



Ancren Riwle. 



Genesis 3. 1-6. A. R. 66. 3-7. 
Genesis 3. 12-13. A. R. 304. 3-5. 
Genesis 3. 17. A. R. 306. 8-10. 
Genesis 3.28. A. R. 356. 12-13. 
Genesis 7. 23. A. R. 334. 27. 
Genesis 19. 24-26. A. R. 334. 

24-26. 
Genesis 38. 18. A. R. 309. 13. 
Genesis 43. 13. A.R.302. 12-15. 
Exodus 13. 5, 18. 20-21. A. R. 

196. 28-29. 
Judges 1.2. A. R. 300. 15-16. 

1 Samuel 24. 3. A. R. 128. 21- 
22 * 130. 1-3. 

2 Samuel 4. 6.' A. R. 272. 8-12. 
2 Samuel 11. 2-4. A. R. 56. 3-4. 

16-17. 
2 Kings 2. 11. A. R. 356. 7-9. 
Esther 2. 17; 8. 5-11. A. R. 170. 

8-15. 
Job 1. 1 1-12 ; 2. 5-6. A. R. 230. 

13-14. 
Job 2.13. A.R. 72. 11-13. 
Psalms 102. 6. A. R. 14. 9-15 ; 

142. 1-3. 
Psalms 102. 7. A. R. 152. 21 ; 

174. 28-29. 
Psalms 140.3. A. R. 88. 16-27.2 
Proverbs 4. 23. A. R. 116. 25. 
Song of Solomon 1. 6. A. R. 

50. 4-6. 
Song of Solomon 3. 4. A. R. 

234. 8-9. 
Isaiah 14. 11. A. R. 214. 15-16. 
Isaiah 39. 6-7. A. R. 152. 6-7. 
Isaiah 42. 8. A. R. 286. 7-9. 
Jeremiah 2. 24. A. R. 210. 26- 

28 
Jeremiah 9. 1-2. A.R. 156. 7-11. 
Judith 8. 5-6. A. R. 126. 29-30. 
Judith 10. 3-4. A. R. 302. 4-6. 



^ A possible reference. 

* In view of the context this allusion is probably to be assigned 
here, though attributed to Solomon. 



Appendix III 

Allusions 



269 



Judith 15. 2. A. R. 300. 4-5. 
Ecclesiasticus 26. 7. A. R. 206. 

23-25. 
Matthew 2. 11. A. R. 152. 9-13. 
Matthew 3. 16-17. A. R. 160. 

11-12. 
Matthew 4. 1-2, 11. A. R. 160. 

26-162. 3. 
Matthew 5. 9. A. R. 258. 1-4. 
Matthew 13. 43. A. R. 38. 22; 

352. 3* 364. 1.^ 
Matthew 13. 43. A.R. 362. 17- 

18. of. 364. 1. 
Matthew 13. 44. A. R. 150. 22- 

23. 
Matthew 14. 23. A. R. 162. 11. 
Matthew 21. 17-18. A. R. 260. 

9-14. 
Matthew 24. 31. A. R. 210. 20- 

28. 
Matthew 26. 67; 27. 30. A. R. 

106. 23-25. 
Matthew 26. 69-75. A. R. 336. 

4-6. 
Matthew 27. 34, 48. A. R. 106. 

29. 
Mark 1. 12-15. See Matthew 

4.1-2, 11. 
Mark 11. 11-12. See Matthew 

21. 17-18. 
Mark 14. 50. A.R. 110. 15-17. 
Mark 14. 66-72. See Matthew 

26. 69-75. 
Mark 15. 24. A. R. 106. 29. cf. 

Luke 23. 34; John 19. 24. 
Mark 16. 1. A. R. 372. 19-20; 

376. 1-2; 378. 1. 
Luke 1. 13-15, 64, 67. A. R. 

158 11-15 
Luke 1. 41. ' A.R. 76. 27-78. 2. 
Luke 2. 45-46. A. R. 78. 3-4. 
Luke 4. 1-2, 13. See Matthew 

4. 1-2, 11. 



Luke 18. 11-13. A.R. 328. 14-15. 
Luke 22. 44. A.R. 110.6-112. 2. 
Luke 22. 64. A. R. 106. 19. 
Luke 22. 56-62. See Matthew 

26. 69-75. 

Luke 23.34. See Matthew 

27. 34, 48. 

Luke 23. 42-43. A. R. 336. 6-8. 
Luke 24. 1. See Mark 16.1. 
John 2. 5-9. A. R. 376. 5-6. 
John 2. 9. A.R. 78. 2-3. 
John 8. 44. A.R. 310. 8-9. 
Johnll. 33,39.2 A.R. 326. 25-27. 
John 11. 38. A.R.328. 1. 
John 18.17,25-27. SeeMatthew 

26. 69-75. 
John 19. 24. See Matthew 27. 

34, 48. 
John 19. 25. A. R. 106. 15-16. 
John 19. 27. A.R. 164. 27. 166. 3. 
John 19. 28. A.R. 114. 3-4. 
Acts 7. 59-60. A. R. 1 22. 22-23. 
Romans 1.22 A.R. 64, 27-66. 1. 
Romans 12. 9. A.R. 286. 7-9. 
1 Corinthians 11. 31. A.R. 306. 

16-17. 

1 Corinthians 14. 34. A.R. 70. 
23-24. 

2 Corinthians 4. 7. A. R. 165. 16- 

17. 
2 Corinthians 11. 14. A.R.224.7. 
Phihppians 3. 21. A. R. 360. 9- 

10. 
Revelation 1.5. A. R. 396. 7-8. 
Revelation 14. 4. A. R. 168. 17. 

Fifteen Signs before 
Judgment? 

Isaiah 40. 3. See Luke 3. 5. 
Joel 2. 10. F.S. 8. 37-9. 43;9. 

61-66. 
Joel 3. 15. See 2. 10. 
Luke 3. 5. F. S. 10. 85-88. 



1 Perhaps influenced by Isaiah 30. 26. 

2 The Order of verses is inverted. ^ phil. Soc. 1858. pt. 2. 



270 



Appendix 111 

Allusions 



A Sarmun. 
Matthew 13. 43. S. 6. 49. 

The Seven Sins} 
Isaiah 14. 12. S. S. 18. 3, 7. 

The Childhood of Jesus. 

Matthew 2. 1 1. C. J. 3. 25-26. 
Luke 2. 7. C.J. 3. 11-14. 
Luke 2. 21-22, 25, 28. C. J. 3. 

19-24. 
John 8. 59. C.J. 20. 555-556. 

The Infancy of Christ. 

Matthew 27. 34. L C. 122. 778. 
John 1. 28-29. LC. 123.829-832. 

The Stacyons of Rome. 

Exodus 7. 20. S.R. 127.392-393. 
Exodus 32. 15-16. S.R. 127. 388- 

391. 
Matthew 14. 19-20. S. R. 127. 

397-399. 
Matthew 26. 26-28. S. R. 126. 

382-385. 
Mark 6. 41-43. See Matthew 14. 

19-20. 
Markl4.22-24. SeeMatthew26. 

26-28. 
Luke 9. 16-17. SeeMatthew 14. 

19-20. 
Luke22. 19-20. SeeMatthew26. 

26-28. 
John 19. 34. S. R. 128. 422-424. 
1 Corinthians 11. 24-25. See 

Matthew 26. 26-28. 

The Story of the Gospel. 

Psalms 115. 6 + Wisdom of So- 
lomon 13. 3. E.E. 255.44-49. 
Psalms 135. 16. See 115. 6. 



The Gospel of Nicodemus. 

Exodus 14. 22. G.N. 56. 543. 
Exodus 20. 8. G. N. 24. 37-26. 

44. 
Deuteronomy 5. 14. SeeExodus 

20.8. 
Numbers 20. 11. G.N. 58. 550. 
2 Kings 2. 11. G. N. 82. 937-938. 
Psalms78.25. G.N. 56. 543-546. 
Isaiah45.2. See Psalms 107. 16. 
Matthew 2. 16. G. N. 36. 229- 

230. 
Matthew 27. 38. G. N. 60. 597. 
Matthew 27. 51. G. N. ^^. 691- 

694. 
Matthew 27. 52.^ G. N. 108. 

1373-1374. 
Luke 17. 12-14. G. N. 52. 473- 

476. 
Luke 23. 44. G.N. 66. 690. 
John9.1,ll,15. G.N. 52. 478- 

480. 



The Lay-Folks Mass-Book. 

John 19. 34. M-B. 86, 56, 58-59. 
1 Corinthians 15. 4. M-B. 20. 
223-224. 



The Castle of Love. 

Genesis 3. 17, 19, 24. C.L. 360. 

191-200. 
Exodus 19. 20. C. L. 361. 264- 

265. 
Psalms 81. 16. C.L. 357. 78. 
Psalms 107. 16. C.L. 389. 1341. 
Isaiah 14. 2. C. L. 357. 97-98. 
Isaiah45.2. See Psalms 107. 16. 
Mark 16. 19. C. L. 393. 1492- 

1494. 
Luke 2. 35. C.L. 385. 1195-1198. 



1 Phil. Soc, 1858, part 2, pp. 17-20. 
^ Attributed to Isaiah. 



Appendix III 

Allusions 



271 



The Harrowing of Hell} 
Genesis 3. 6, 11. H. H. 14. 159- 

160. 
Genesis 17. 19. H. H. 16. 176- 

178. 
Exodus 24. 12. H. H. 3 (Anchin- 

leck) 23-24. 20. 233-234. 
Matthews. 13, 15. H.H.18.213- 

214. 
John 7. 49. H. H. 3 (Anchinleck) 

19-20; 18. 197-198, 205. 

Robert of Gloucester? 
Exodus 14. 22.28. Chronicle 68. 

924-926. 
Matthew 14. 4. Chronicle 414, 

5660. 
John 14. 6. Chronicle678.9647- 

9648. 

Early South-English 

Legendary. 

Genesis 2. 9. E. S-E.L. 21 5.527- 

529. 
Genesis 3. 6. E. S-E.L. 307. 261- 

262. 
Genesis 3. 6, 24. E. S-E. L. 5. 

139, 141-144. 
Genesis 3. 23-24. See 2. 9. 
Exodus 3.2. E. S-E. L. 229. 344- 

345. 
Exodus 14.21-22, 27. E. S-E. L. 

69. 68-69. 
Exodus 24. 18. E. S-E. L. 65. 

408-409. 
Deuteronomy 9. 9; 10. 10. See 

Exodus 24. 18. 
Numbers 24. 19. E. S-E. L. 95. 

123-126. 



2 Samuel 13.9-13. E. S-E.L. 9. 

267-269. 
Psalms 46. 1. E. S-E. L. 150. 

1534.3 
Psalms 78. 24. E. S-E. L. 417. 

487-489. 
Psalms 106. 36. 37. E. S-E. L. 

85.53-54. 
Psalms 109. 17-19. E. S-E. L. 

355. 341-346. 
Psalms 115. 5-6. E. S-E.L. 179. 

44; 195. 53-54. 
Psalms 135. 16-17. See 115.5-6. 
Isaiah 14. 12. E.S-E.L. 304. 171. 
Baruch 6. 50. E. S-E. L. 195. 

53-54.3 
Matthew 2. 2. See Numbers 24. 

17. 
Matthew 2. 9. E. S-E. L. 95. 

125-126. 
Matthew 3. 13-15. E. S-E. L. 

178. 13-14. 
Matthew 3. 16. E. S-E. L. 428. 

28,4-288. 
Matthew 5. 43-44. E.S-E.L. 36. 

84,92. 
Matthewll.il. E.S-E.L. 365. 

17-18. 
Matthew 21.7. E.S-E.L. 15.484. 
Matthew 21. 8-9. E. S-E. L. 159. 

1855-1856. 
Matthew 25. 40. E. S-E. L. 153. 

1639. 
Matthew 25.46. E.S-E.L. 79.66. 
Matthew 26. 15. E. S-E. L. 234. 

534-535 
Matthew 27. 49. E.S-E. L. 49. 83.* 
Matthew 27. 69-75. E. S-E. L. 

309. 349. 



^ Beference is made to Ms. Digby except where otherwise 
specified. Other allusions in this poem are too indefinite for inclusion. 

2 Occasional other Biblical allusions are found in the Chron- 
icle, which are too vague to be referred to any verse, such as 
those to various kings of Israel. 

3 A possible reference. 

* Probably due to the Vulg. emisit spiritum. 



272 



Appendix 111 

Allusions 



Mark 1. 10. See Matthew 3. 16. 
Mark 6. 8. See Matthew 10. 9. 
Mark 11. 7. See Matthew 21. 7. 
Mark 11. 8-9. See Matthew 21. 

8-9. 
Markl4. 66-72. SeeMatthew27. 

69-75. 
Mark 16. 9. E. S-E. L. 466. 138. 
Mark 16. 15. E. S-E.L. 78. 16. 
Luke 3. 21-22. See Matthew 

3. 16. 
Luke 7. 28. SeeMatthewll.il. 
Luke 8. 2. See Mark 16. 9. 
Luke 9. 3. See Matthew 10. 9- 

10. 
Luke 19. 35. See Matthew 2 1.7. 
Luke 19. 36-38. See Matthew 

21. 8-9. 
Luke 22. 55-61. See Matthew 

27. 69-75. 
John 1 . 29, E. S-E, L. 62. 298. 
John 2.1-9. E. S-E.L. 178 (i). 

15-16. 
John 12. 1-2, E. S-E.L. 466. 147- 

151. 
John 13. 23. E. S-E. L. 403. 24- 

26. 
John 13. 25. E. S-E. L. 406. 146- 

147. 
John 14. 6. E. S-E. L. 152. 1597. 
John 18. 17.25-27. SeeMatthew 

27. 69-70. 
John21.20. SeeMatthewl3.25. 
Acts 2. 3-4. E. S-E. L. 453. 166- 

167. 
Acts 8.3. E,S-E.L. 189. 1-190.6, 
PhiUppians 4, 3. E, S-E, L. 363, 

32. 
2 Peter 2, 20. E. S-E. L. 146. 

1405-1406, 
Revelation 21. 23, 25. E. S-E.L, 

222. 76-78, 
Revelation 21, 27, See Philip- 

pians 4. 3. 



The North-English Legendary. 
Matthew 4. 21. N-E. L. 35. 5-9. 
Mark 1. 19-20. See Matthew 

4. 21. 
Luke 16. 19-31. N-E. L. 37. 

249-260. 
John 13. 23. N-E. L. 35. 16-17. 
John 19.26-27. N-E.L. 35. 21-23. 

Roland and Vernagu. 

Exodus 15. 16. R. V. 51. 525. 
Luke 1. 34. R.V. 57. 728-730. 

Ywaine and Gawatne. 

Matthew 11. 11. Y. G.23. 525- 
526. 

Luke 7.28. SeeMatthewll.il. 

The King of Tars. 
Exodus 15. 16. K. 7. 49. 659. 

Handlyng Synne. 

Mark 1. 9. See Matthew 3. 13. 
Mark 14. 22. See Matthew 25. 

26. 
Luke 3. 21. See Matthew 3. 13. 
Luke 7. 28. SeeMatthewll.il. 
Luke 16.19-21. H. S. 214. 6626- 

6630. 
Luke 22. 19. See Matthew 26. 

26-27. 
John2.9.H.S.345.11161-11162. 
James 2. 13. H. S. 54. 1493-1496. 

Maximon} 
2 Samuell4. 25. M. 119.13-14. 

Handlyng Synne. 

Genesis 2. 17. H. S. 388. 12351- 
12352. 



Rel. Ant. 1, pp. 119-125. 



Appendix III 

Allusions 



273 



Genesis2.18. H.S.58. 1611-1612. 
Genesis 19. 24-25. H. S. 263. 

8309-8312. 
Exodus 20. 15. H. S. 74. 2055. 
Psalms 115. 4. H. S. 199. 6157- 

6158. 
Matthew 3. 13. H. S. 298.9542- 

9543. 
Matthew 11. 11. H. S. 99. 2817- 

2818. 
Matthew 26. 26-27. H. S. 310. 

9950-9951. 
Matthew 26. 26. H. S. 309.9905- 

9907. 
Mark 1. 9. See Matthew 3. 13. 
Mark 14. 22. See Matthew 

26. 26. 
Luke 3.21. See Matthew 3.13. 
Luke 7.28. SeeMatthewll.il. 
Luke 16. 19-21. H. S. 214. 

6626-6630. 
Luke 22. 19. See Matthew 26. 

26-27. 
John 2.9. H. S. 345. 11 161- 

11162. 

Brunne's Meditations. 

Numbers 27. 17. M. 15. 451-452. 

1 Kings 22. 17. See Numbers 27. 
17. 

1 Chronicles 18.16. See Num- 
bers 27.17. 

Matthew 26. 28. M. 7. 185-187. 

Luke 1.35. M. 30. 940. 

Luke 22. 20. See Matthew 
26 28 

Luke 22.43. M. 12. 375-377. 

Luke 23.34. M. 21. 649. 

John 13. 14. M. 6. 161-162. 

John 13. 23. M. 3.80; 4. 118; 
9. 275-276. 

1 Corinthians 11. 25. See 
Matthew 26.28. 



English Metrical Homilies. 

Genesis 1. 27. M. H. 1. 16. 
Matthew 15. 5. M. H. 73. 24-25. 
Matthew 24. 31. M. H. 19. 25. 
Mark 1. 1-2. M. H. 9. 1-3. 
Luke 23. 34. M.H. 103.26-104.1. 

William of Shoreham. 

Genesis 2. 10-14. S. 261. 55-58. 
Matthew 1. 18-20. S. 262. 97- 

105. 
Matthew 2. 11. S. 263. 156-162. 
Matthew 3. 16. S. 263. 175-180. 
Matthew 5. 28. S. 241. 7567- 

7574. 
Matthew 28. 1-2. S. 263. 202- 

264.210. 
Mark 1.9-10. See Matthew 

3.16. 
Luke 1.26, 30-31. S. 261. 65-78. 
Luke 1.41. 44. S. 261. 85-90. 
Luke 2. 8-11. S. 262. 132-137. 
Luke 2. 21-24. S. 263. 151-153. 
Luke 2. 25-35; 42-47. S. 263. 

163-174. 
Acts 1. 9. S. 264. 249-252. 
1 Corinthians 15. 4. S. 188-192. 

The Pricke of Conscience. 

Genesis 1. 26, 27. B. C. 200. 

7416. 
Genesis 5. 1. See 1. 26, 27. 
Genesis 5. 27. P. C. 241. 8952- 

8954. 
Job 21.26. P. C. 187. 6939. 
Psalms 62. 12.i P. C. 72. 2621. 
Isaiah 14.11. See Job 21.26. 
Joel 2. 10. P. C. 147.5410. 
Joel 3.12. P. C. 140. 5149-5150; 

143. 5224-5225. 
Matthew 1 3. 43. P. C. 235. 8739 ; 

246. 9141-9142. 



A possible allusion. 



274 



Appendix III 

Allusions 



Matthew 17. 1-2. P. C. 139. 

5131-5133. 
Matthew 25.41. P. C. 174. 6459- 

175. 6461. 
Matthew25.46. P.C.220.8184- 

8185. 
Matthew 27. 60. P. C. 141. 

5214-5216. 
Matthew 25.46. P.C. 220. 8184- 

8185. 
Matthew 27. 60. P. C. 141. 

5214-5216. 
Mark 2. 27. P. C. 32. 1152-1153. 
Mark 9. 2. See Matthew 17. 1-2. 
Mark 15. 46. See Matthew 27. 

60. 
Mark 16. 19. P.C. 125.4601- 

4603. 
Luke 21. 11. P.C. 130.4792. 
Luke 22.44. P.C. 49. 1781. 
Luke 23. 53. See Matthew 27. 60. 
Luke 24 51. See Mark 16. 19. 
Luke 27. 12. P. C. 141. 5197- 

5200. 
John 11. 1, 17; 12. 1-2. P.C. 

176. 6507-6517. 

John 12. 31. P.C. 30. 1084. 
John 14.30. See 12.31. 
John 16.11. See 12.31. 
John 19. 41-42. See Matthew 

27. 60. 
Acts 1.9. See Mark 16. 19. 
Acts 1. 9-10. P. C. 141. 5219- 

5222. 
Acts 2. 1-3. P.C. 117.4292-4295. 
1 Corinthians 13. 2. P. C. 215. 

7965-7966. 
1 Corinthians 13. 12. P.C. 221. 

8202, 
1 Corinthians 15. 52. P. C. 135. 

4960-4964; 153.5650-5651; 

209. 7738 ; 214. 7948. 



PhiHppians 3. 21. P. C. 26. 905. 
Colossians 3. 10. See Genesis 

1. 26, 27. 
James 3. 9. See Genesis 1.26,27. 
1 John 2.22. P.C. 112.4105- 

4106. 

1 John 4. 3. See 2. 22. 

2 John 7. See 1 John 2. 22. 
Revelation 11. 7. P. C. 123. 

4541-4544. 
Revelation 12. 4. P. C. 120, 
4423.1 



Ayenbyte of Inwyt, 

Genesis 39. 7. A. L 206. 3-4. 
Numbers 16. 27, 31-33. A. L 

67. 9-10. 
Judges 16. 19-21. A. 1. 181. 9-14. 
2 Samuel 13. 11. A. I. 206. 2-3. 
2 Chronicles 10. 8. A. I. 184. 

19-21. 
Psalms 119. 12. A. L 173. 12. 
Ecclesiastes 3. 26. A. L 68. 

28-30. 
Isaiah 7. 14 A. I. 118. 25-28. 
Daniel 1. 12; 3. 19. A. L 205. 

10-13. 
Zechariah 1. 18. A. I. 130. 20. 
Judith 8. 4-7. A. L 226. 10-12. 
Matthew 6. 5. A. L 212. 31-32. 
Matthew 6. 11-13. A. L 110. 6. 
Matthew 13.31-32. A.L143. 32. 
Matthew 20.9. A.L113. 10-11. 
Matthew 21.19. A. L 57. 21-23. 
Mark 4.31. See Matthew 13. 

31-32. 
Mark 11. 13. See Matthew 

21. 19. 
Luke 18. 1. A. L 208. 18-19. 
Luke 23. 34. A. I. 114 20-21. 
John 12. 4-6. A. L 187. 30-34. 



* There are also in The Pricke of Conscience rmmerous general 
allusions to Scripture not cited in the foregoing Hst. See, e. g.^ 
those on pp. 141, 224, 240-243. 



Appendix III 

Alhisions 



275 



John 15. 10, 14. A. I. 102. 35- 

103. 2. 
John 19.26. A. 1. 230. 17. 
Acts 12. 4. 7. A.1. 128.23, 26-27. 
Romans 5. 5. A. I. 121. 6. 
1 Corinthians 12. 4. A. I. 122. 

15-16. 
1 Corinthians 13.13. A. 1. 123. 

20. 
Galatians 4. 6. See Romans 

5.5. 
Ephesians6.11. A.I. 170.29-30. 
Hebrews 2.4. See 1 Corinthians 

12.4. 
Revelation 13. 1. A. I. 182. 

12-13. 



Informacio Alredi. 

Genesis 32.34. I. A. 325. 565- 

566. 
Numbers 21.5. I, A. 319. 390- 

391. 
Zechariah 9.9. See Matthew 

21. 5 
Matthew 21.5. I. A. 328. 641. 
Luke 1.44. LA. 322.475. 
Luke 16.22. LA. 339. 1042, 1056. 
Luke 23. 40-41. L A. 323. 508- 

512 
John 12.4-5. LA. 327. 621. 623. 
Revelation 14. 13. L A. 339. 

1029-1030. ^ 

Sermo in Festo Corporis Christi. 
John 19.34. S. 82.172.533-534. 

1 Archw 79, pp. 419-421. 

^ A possible allusion. 

^ Jacoby, Vier Mittelenglische GeistUche Gedichte, 

* Erom Digby 86. 

» Archiv 56, pp. 223-236. 

• Horstmaim, 1875, pp. 113-148. 



The Charter of Christ 

Matthew 26.26-28. C. 79. 426. 
103-107. 

The Punishment of Adultery?- 

Genesis 2.17; 3.3-5. P. A. 79. 
421. 168-171. 

Specimens of Lyric Poetry, 

Job 24.20.2 Percy Soc. 4. 101. 

8-9. 
Psalms 22. 6. See Job 24. 20. 
Matthew 2. 11. Percy Soc. 4. 

95.20-24; 96. 6-9. 
Luke 12. 18. Percy Soc. 4. 106. 1. 
1 Corinthians 15.52. Percy Soc. 

4. 106. 5. 

'Jesu Cristes milde moder''^ 

Luke 2. 35. ' Jesu Cristes,' etc. 

42. 16-18. 
John 19.26. 'Jesu Cristes,' etc. 

'37.9-13; 38.25-26. 

The Fifteen Signs of 
Doomsday.^ 

Matthew 24. 29. F. S. 53. 14. 
Matthew 24. 34, 41. F.S.57.198, 
200-201. 

Legends of MaryP 
Mark 16. 19. L. M. 231. 17-20. 

Barlaam and Josaphat.^ 

Genesis 2.17. B.J. 124. 374. 
Genesis 3. 23, 24. B.J. 124. 376. 



S2 



APPENDIX IV. 



CURSOR MUNDI AND THE ORMULUM. 



Cursor Mundi.^ 
Genesis 1. 2, 9-11, 14, 16, 20-21, 

26-28. C. M. 350, 369-375, 

379-386, 390-404, ^^Q, 637- 

638. 
Genesis 1. 27. C. M. 9396-9404. 
Genesis 2. 2-3, 9, 16-17, 19-23, 

25. C. M. 410, 619-636, 651- 

660. 
Genesis 2. 21-22. C. M. 9505- 

9509. 
Genesis 3. 1-24. C. M. 739-804, 

859-950, 993-998. *759-765, 

767-768. 
Genesis 3. 23. C. M. 9453-9454. 
Genesis 4. 4, 9-15, 25-26. C. M. 

1063-1064, 1096, 1123-1182, 

1204-1214. 
Genesis 5. 1-31. C. M. 1237, 

1449-1489. 
Genesis 6. 7, 13-20. C. M. 1602, 

1633-1680. 
Genesis 7. 1-21, 10-12, 17-24. 

C. M. 1709-1716, 1762-1775, 

1835-1852. 
Genesis 7.23. C. M. 9668-9676. 
Genesis 8. 1-7, 13-21. C. M. 

1859-1888, 1909-1916, 1924- 

1942. 
Genesis 9. 3-6, 14-15. CM. 1953- 

1978, 2007-2008. 
Genesis 9. 28-29. C. M. 2081- 

2084. 
Genesis 10. 2-5, 7-9, 32. C. M. 

2087-2088, 2181-2197. 
Genesis 11.1-9,12-23,26. CM. 



2157-2170, 2210, 2212-2213, 

2222, 2229-2231, 2244-2245, 

2254-2268, 2305-2306. 
Genesis 12. 1-15, 17-20. C M. 

2360-2436. 
Genesis 13. 3-13. C M. 2441- 

2478. 
Genesis 14. 1-23. C M. 2479- 

2481, 2491-2544. 
Genesis 15. 1-14. C M. 2550- 

2590. *2557-2561. 
Genesis 16. 1-16. C M. 2591- 

2640. 
Genesis 17. 1-12, 14-19. 26. CM. 

2643-2688. 
Genesis 19. 27-38. C M. 2913- 

2952. 
Genesis 20. 1-10,. 14-15. C M. 

2951-2964, 2971-3006. 
Genesis 21. 1-21. C M. 3007- 

3082. 
Genesis 22. 1-13, 16-18, 20-23. 

C M. 2307-2308, 2312, 3125- 

3201. 
Genesis 23. 1-2, 19. C M. 3209- 

3213. 
Genesis 24. 3-67. C M. 3215- 

3376. 
Genesis 25. 1-2, 5, 7-8, 10-11, o20- 

34. C M. 3387-3452, 3489- 

3550. 
Genesis 27. 1-39, 41-45. C M. 

3595-3772. 
Genesis 28. 11-16, 18-20. 22. 

CM. 3777-3816. *3782, 3785- 

3786, 3803-3816. 



A prefixed asterisk indicates quotations. 



Appendix IV 

Cursor Mundi and The Oftnuhnn 



277 



Genesis 29. 1-34. C. M. 3819- 

3899. *3827-3828. 
Genesis 30. 18, 20-21. C. M. 

3897-3899. 
Genesis 31.3, 17-21, 23. C. M. 

3911-3929. 
Genesis 32. 24-33. 16. C. M. 

3931-3968, 4003-4021. 
Genesis 35. 3-24. C. M. 3895- 

3904. 
Genesis 37. 3-35. C. M. 4041- 

4234. 
Genesis 39. 1-41, 43. C. M. 

4239-4282, 4327-4658. 
Genesis 41. 44-42. 17. C. M. 

4659-4927. *4659-4662. 
Genesis 42. 20, 22-24, 29, 34. 

C. M. 4947-4988, 5001-5012. 
Genesis 43. 15, 19, 27-29. C. M. 

5042-5060. 
Genesis 44. 2. C. M. 4938. 
Genesis 45.4-6, 8-9, 11, 22, 25- 

28. C. M. 5063-5094, 5097- 

5098, 5130, 5168-5192, 5205- 

5206. 
Genesis 46. 1-7, 26-30. C. M. 

5213-5252. 
Genesis 47. 7, 10-22. C.M.5333- 

5334, 5379-5412. 
Genesis 48. 1-2, 9-11, 14, 21. 

C. M. 5420-5454. 
Genesis 49.1, 28, 33. C. M. 

5455-5464. 
Genesis 50. 13, 26. C. M. 5470- 

5474, 5481-5483. 
Exodus 1. 7-22. C. M. 5495- 

5496, 5495-5570. 
Exodus 2. 2-3, 11, 4. 1-9. C. 

M. 5607-5836. 
Exodus 4. 14-16, 27. C. M. 

5837-5845. 
Exodus 5. 1-2, 4, 9. CM. 5848- 

5858, 5863-5870. 
Exodus 7. 9-10, 23. C. M. 5885- 

6056. 



Exodus 12. 3-14, 21-23, 29-33, 

35-36; 13.1-3, 17-19, 21-22; 

14.5-17,21-30; 15. 1. C. M. 

6062-6288. 
Exodus 15. 22-25. C. M. 6301- 

6354. 
Exodus 16. 13-15. C. M. 6377- 

6386 ; 14. 6517-6520. 
Exodus 17. 3, 6, 8-13. C. M. 

6389-6394, 6403-6432. 
Exodus 18. 1-3, 5. C. M. 6433- 

6450. 
I Exodus 20. 11. Cf. 31. 17. C. 

M. 351. 
Exodus 20. 1-17. C. M. 6461- 

6480.1 
Exodus 21. 12, 14-15, 29, 32-36; 

22. 1-4, 6-7, 10, 20-31; 23. 

1-5,7-12,23,27. C.M.6671- 

6858. *6687-6704, 6709-6713. 
Exodus 32. 1, 4, 7-8, 15, 17-20. 

C. M. 6487-6516, 6529-6542, 

6517-6545, 6615-6618. 
Exodus 34. 1, 29. C. M. 6641- 

6652. 
Numbers 12. 10, 14. C. M. 

29184-29191. 
Numbers 17. 2-8. C. M. 6884- 

6896 ; (2-5), 21697-21700. 
Numbers 20. 26. C. M. 6947- 

6949. 
Deuteronomy 34. 5-7. C. M. 

6916-6920. 
Joshua 3. 14, 16. C. M. 6957- 

6960. 
Joshua 24. 32. CM. 6961-6964. 
Judges 14. 1-2, 5-12, 14-15, 17- 

18, 20. C M. 7083-7146. 
Judges 15. 4-5, 13, 15; 16. 1, 

3-9, 16-22, 25-27, 29-30. C 

M. 7151-7212, 7237-7262. 
1 Samuel 4. 10-11, 18. C M. 

7268-7276. 
1 Samuel 8. 5-9; 9. 2;.10. 1. 

C M. 7289-7334. 



1 lines 6461-62 are from 34. 28. 



278 



Appendix IV 

Cursor Mundi and The Ormuluin 



1 Samuel 16. 1, 10-14, 23. C. 

M. 7345-7350, 7365-7366. 

7379-7438. 
1 Samuel 17. 1, 4-11, 32-40, 

42-46, 49-52. C. M. 7439- 

7473, 7483-7531, 7552-7592. 
1 Samuel 18. 7-13, 25, 27. C. 

M. 7600-7646. 

1 Samuel 19. 1-2, 8-12; 20. 1. 
C. M. 7647-7680. 

\ Samuel 31. 1-6, 8-12. C. M. 
7749-7786. 

2 Samuel 1. 1-4, 6-12. C. M. 
7789-7828. 

2 Samuel 11. 2-5, 14-17, 27; 

12. 1-5, 7, 9-14. C. M. 7883- 

7960. 
1 Kings 1. 1, 15, 28-30. C. M. 

8331-8332, 8341-8353, 8384- 

8417. 
1 Kings 3. 5-13. C M. 8545- 

8572. 
1 Kings 3. 16-28. C. M. 8589- 

8756. 
1 Kings 5. 4-5. C. M. 8757- 

8761. 
1 Kings 6. 2, 7. C. M. 8849, 

8861-8866. 
1 Kings 11.1-4, 42-43. C. M. 

8991-8996, 9134-9140. 

1 Kings 14. 31 ; 15. 1-2, 8, 10, 
24; 17.1; 20-22; 18.37,41. 
C. M. 9141-9154. 

2 Kings 2. 11. C. M. 9159-9162. 
2 Kings 8. 16-17. C. M. 9157. 
1 Chronicles 16. 14. C. M. 

18364. 
1 Chronicles 22. 7, 28. CM. 8267. 

1 Chronicles 22. 8-10. C.M.8297- 

8318. 

2 Chronicles 26. 23 ; 27. 1 C. M. 

9163-9164, 9171. 

2 Chronicles 27. 9 ; 28. 1, 27 ; 
29.1. CM. 9175, 9177-9179, 
9181-9182, 9185-9188. 

2 Chronicles 33.25. CM. 9189. 



2 Chronicles 36. 8. 10, 19-20. 

C M. 9197, 9200-9220. 
Psalms 24. 7-9. C M. 18095- 

18097, 18139-18141. 
Psalms 32. 5 + 139. 23-24? CM. 

26671-26673. 
Psalms 33. 9. C M. 339-340. 
Psalms 51. 3? CM. 26003- 

26005. 
Psalms 85. 10. C M. 9750. 
Psalms 89. 14. CM. 9743-9744. 
Psalms 98. 1. CM. *18346- 

18348. 
Isaiah 7. 14-16. C M. 9281-9286, 

9289-9291. 
Isaiah 9. 6-7. C M. 9308-9319. 
Isaiah 11. 1-2. C M. 10719- 

10724. 
Isaiah 11. 10. C. M. 9269. 
Isaiah 14. 13, 15. C M. 457-459, 

477-478, 482, 490. *457, 259. 
Isaiah 26. 19. CM. 18105-18113. 
Isaiah 30. 26. C M. 701-704 ; 

9381-9382 ; 23394-23396 ; 

23683-23684. 
Joel 2. 31. C. M. 22477, 22495- 

22497, 22507-22510. 
Joel 3. 12. C M. 22969-22971. 
Micah 7. 18, 20. C M. 18355- 

18362. 
Habakkuk 3. 13. C M. 10370- 

10372. 
Matthew 1.2-5. CM. 7847-7860. 
Matthew 1. 12-16. C M. 9233- 

9247. 
Matthew 1. 18-21. C M. 11137- 

11168. 
Matthew 2. 3-6, 13, 16. C M. 

11454-11492, 11525-11540, 

11559-11567, 11583-11594. 
Matthew 3. 1-3. C M. 17903- 

17918. 
Matthew 3. 1, 4. C M. 11103- 

11112. 
Matthew 3. 13-17. C M. 12844- 

12877. 



Appendix IV 

Cursor Mundi and The Orrmdum 



279 



Matthew 4. 1-11. C. M. 12916- 

12999. *12946, 12949-12951, 

12958-12959, 12986-12987. 
Matthew 4. 12-13, 18-22, 25. C. 

M. 13242-13287,13344-13348. 
Matthew 6. 9-13.* CM. 25103- 

25112. 
Matthew 6. 16-18. C. M. 29064- 

29069. 
Matthew 6. 30. C. M. 56. 
Matthew 7. 2. C. M. 25318- 

25319. 
Matthew 7. 37. C. M. 37-38. 
Matthew 10. 2-4. C. M. 13288- 

13303. 
Matthew 11. 2-10. C. M. 13082- 

13129. *131 06-13107, 13118- 

13125. 
Matthew 11. 5. C. M. 18542- 

18545. 
Matthew 11. 11. C.M.*11077- 

11078. 
Matthewll.il. C.M.*12904- 

12907. 
Matthew 11. 21, 23. CM. 22105- 

22110. 
Matthew 12. 33. C M. 33-34. 
Matthew 21. 1-11. C M. 14937- 

15031. 
Matthew 21. 12-13. CM. 14721- 

14745. 
Matthew 24. 5. C M. 22299. 
Matthew 24. 42, 44. CM.29111- 

27117. 
Matthew 25. 35-36, 41-43. C M. 

23084-23100, 23159-23168. 
Matthew 26. 14-15. CM. 15389- 

15424. 
Matthew 26. 21-23, 29. C M. 

15253-15260, 15265-15272. 
Matthew 26. 31-32. CM. 15535- 

15542, 15551-15554, 15571- 

15574. *15571-15574. 
Matthew 26. 29-47, 50, 53-54, 

56-58. C M. 15631-15638, 

15647-15732, 15781-15786, 



15805-15812, 15835-15836, 

15871-15892. 
Matthew 26. 47-48; C M. 15433- 

15455. 
Matthew 26. 60-61. C M. 16075- 

16090. 
Matthew 26. 62-65. C M. 16239- 

16282. 
Matthew 27. 3-7. C M. 16459- 

16508, 16533-16540. 
Matthew 27. 11-13. CM. 16091- 

16106, 16111-16128. 
Matthew 27. 15-17, 21-26. CM. 

16369-16430. 
Matthew 27. 27-29. CM. 16339- 

16343. 
Matthew 27. 28-30. CM. 16611- 

16638. 
Matthew 27. 45. C M. 3. 958. 

22-38. 
Matthew 27.46-47,49. CM. 958. 

59-69; 61-63.* 
Matthew 27. 46, 51-53. C M. 
' 24403-24406, 24413-24424. 
Matthew 27. 51-52, 54. C M. 3. 

959. 82-95, 142-145. 
Matthew 27. 62-66. 
Matthew 27. 2-6. C M. 17369- 

17378. 
Matthew 28. 8-10. C M. 3. 989. 

288-299 
Mark 6. 17-19, 21-28. C M. 

13002-13073, 13130-13179. 

*J 3145-13147. 
Mark 13. 35. C M. 27010-27015. 
Mark 14. 12-17. C M. 15179- 

15216. 
Mark 15. 1-2. CM. 16017-16039. 
Mark 16. 1-7. C M. 3. 986. 

90-160. 
Mark 16. 15-16. C M. 18709- 

18720. 
Lukel.1-2. CM. 11185-11196. 
Luke 1. 5-23. C M. 10935- 

10995. 
Luke 1. 28. C M. 25633. 



280 



Appendix IV 

Cursor Mundi and The Ormulum 



Luke 1. 28, 30-38. C. M. 10835- 
10839, 10851-10868, 10873- 
10875, 10882-10886, 10892- 
10906. *10835-10839, 10873- 
10875, 10882-10886, 10899- 
10901. 

Luke 1. 39-45. C. M. 11015- 
11029, 11037-11050. 

Luke 1. 42. C. M. 10840. 

Luke 1. 56, 58-63, 68. C. M. 
11057-11058, 11079-11100. 

Luke 2. 4-16, 21-31, 34-38. CM. 
11199-11206, 11235-11370. 
*11361-11370. 

Luke 2. 25-30. C. M. 17886- 
17896. 

Luke 2. 34-36. C. M. 17051- 
17054. 

Luke 2. 34-35. C. M. 17729- 
17740. 

Luke 2. 35. C. M. 24380-24382. 

Luke 2. 41-52. C. M. 12583- 
12645. 

Luke 3. 23. C. M. 12647-12648. 

Luke 7. 36-50. C. M. 13968- 
14072. 

Luke 10. 38-42. C. M. 14076- 
14109. *14104-14109. 

Luke 15. 7. C. M. *25762- 
25764, 25766-25767. 

Luke 21. 25-26. C. M. 21865- 
21876. 

Luke 21. 15153-15156. 

Luke 23.3-4, 19-20, 39-41, 43- 
44, 47-48, 51-53, 55-56. C. M. 
15217-15244, 15506-15508, 
15559-15534, 15581-15608, 
15699-15705, 15623-15627, 
15645-15646, 15765, 15767, 
15771, 15780, 15799-15802, 
15802, 15843-15866, 15909- 
15956. *15506-15508. 

Luke 23. 4, 6-12, 14-16, 20-21, 
27-31, 33, 38. C. M. 16069- 



16072, 16149-16234, 16577- 

16580, 16601-16610, 16639- 

16642.1 *16651-16664. 
Luke 23. 30. C. M. *22195- 

22196 
Luke 23. 39-43. C. M. 18412- 

18422. 
Luke 23. 46. C. M. 17037- 

17038. 
Luke 23. 46. C. M. 3. 958. 72- 

77; 24408-24409. 
Luke 24. 13-46. C. M. 3. 989. 

320-391. 466; 347-349*; 351- 

354, 357-358, 373-386, 389- 

398, 401-404, 407, 415-419, 

425-426, 429-439, 442, 453- 

457, 460-461. 
John 1. 19-27. C. M. 12752- 

12843. *12822-12823, 12839- 

12943. 
John 2. 1-11. C. M. 13360- 

13423. *13381, 13383. 
John 2. 18-21. C. M. 14746- 

14775. 
John 3.1-2. CM. 17277-17278. 
John 3. 3, 5-6. C M. 18722- 

18724. 
John 5.2-16. C M. 13760- 

13871. 
John 5. 43. C M. 22311- 

22314. 
John 6. 1-14. C M. 13452- 

13519. 
John 7.* 1-11. C M. 14556- 

14699. 
John 7. 14-29; 8. 55. C M. 

13878-13943. 
John 7. 30-31. C M. 13952- 

13957. 
John 7.* 40-42. C M. 14781- 

14867. 
John 8. 1-11. C M. 13690- 

13757; 13944-13945. *13728- 

13729, 13734-13735. 



1 LI. 16703-16706 are from Matt. 27.40. 



Appendix IV 

Cursor Mundi and The Ormulum 



John 9. 1-41. C. M. 13520- 

13685. *13532-13535, 13560- 

13561, 13564, 13600-13605. 
John 10. 23. C. M. 14612- 

14643, 14656-14711. 
John 11. 1-54. C. M. 14128- 

14363, 14384-14386, 14532- 

14538. *14199, 14256-14257, 

14260, 14264-14271, 14297- 

14298, 14349-14356. 
John 11. 47-51. C. M. 15113- 

15146. 
John 13. 4-15. C. M. 15281- 

15288, 15297-15332. *15309, 

15311. 
John 13. 18. C. M. 14550- 

14551. 
John 13. 21-27. C. M. 15341- 

15362, 15377-15388. 
John 13. 23. C. M. 15245-15248. 
John 13. 27. C. M. *15771- 

15772. 
John 16. 20. C. M. 15545-15546. 
John 18.1-8, 10-11, 16. CM. 

15737-15764, 15789-15798, 

15893-15896. *15751, 15753, 

15756-15757. 
John 18.22-23. C. M. 16283- 

16296. 
John 18. 38. C. M. 16129- 

16148. 
John 19. 9-12, 14-15, 17. C. M. 

16301-16336, 16351-16356, 

16595-16598. 
John 19. 25. C. M. 16743- 

16762. *16757-16759. 
John 19. 25, 27-29. C. M. 18684- 

18690, 18695-18706. 
John 19. 26. C. M. *2007l. 
John 19. 28-29. C. M. 24397- 

24400. 
John 19. 28-30. C. M. 3. 958. 

11-22. 
John 19. 31-34. C. M. 3. 962. 

13-964. 30. 
John 19.38-41. C. M. 3. 962. 



281 



16867- 



1-12; 16849-16856, 

16878. 
John 20. 1-18. C. M. 3. 987. 

178 ; 988. 251 ; *210-247. 
John 21. 16. CM. 13316-13321. 

*13316, 13321 
Acts 1. 5, 9-11. C M. 18755- 

18758, 18766-18768, 18770- 

18777. 
Acts 1.12-26. CM. 18863-18910. 
Acts 2. 1-19, 29-33, 37-46. C M. 

18911-19005, 19013-19044. 
Acts 3. 1-10, 12-15. C M. 19045- 

19114. 
Acts 4. 1-12, 15-21, 23-24, 31. 

C M. 19115-19162, 19173- 

19214. 
Acts 5. 1-10, 13, 15-30, 32-33, 

40-42. C M. 19215-19218, 

19272-19280, 19289-19361. 
Acts 6. 1-15; 7. 22, 53-60. C M. 

19381-19476. 
Acts 8. 1, 3-22. C M. 19477- 
' 19490, 19590-19544, 19563- 

19578, 19585-19592. 
Acts 9. 1-29. CM. 19601-19742. 
Acts 9. 32-43; 10. 1-40. C M. 

19749-19880, 19891-19980. 

*19753, 19755, 19787, 19853. 
Acts 13. 11. CM. 20957. 
Acts 14. 19. CM. 20981. 
Acts 16. 16-18. C M. 20953- 

20954. 
Acts20.9-18. CM. 20955-20956. 
Acts28. 3-5. C M. 20959-20962. 
1 Corinthians 11. 25, 27. C M. 

20971-20978. 

1 Corinthians 15.55. CM. 18115- 

18116. 

2 Corinthians 12. 8-9. C M. 
25171-25172, 25178. 

1 Thessalonians 4. 17. C M. 
22993-22998. 

2 Peter 2.4. CM. 49 1,494-498. 
1 John 3. 2. C M. 23397-23402. 
Revelation 20. 1-3. 



282 



Appendix IV 

Cursor Mundi and The Ormuluvt 



Ormulum. 
Genesis 6. 6. O. 63-66. 
Exodus 20. 3-17. 0. 4384-4521. 
Leviticus 12. 2, 6, 8. O. 1325- 

1327. 
Numbers 21. 8-9. O. 17405- 

17436. 
Numbers 24. 17. O. 6859- 

6881. 
Deuteronomy 6. 16. O. 11373- 

11374. 
Deuteronomy 8. 3. O. 11343- 

11344. 

1 Kings 17. 9-15. O. 8628- 
8676. 

2 Kings 2. 9-10, 15. O. 5194- 
5229. 

2 Kings 2. 11. O. 8781-8707. 
1 Chronicles 22. 9. O. 67-68. 
Job 1. 13-22. O. 4756-4827. 
Psalms 22. 6. O. *4870. 
Psalms 37. 27. O. 13064. 
Psalms 69. 9. O. *15580-15581, 

16132-16133. 
Psalms 82. 7. O. *15432. 
Psalms 91. 11-12. O. 11361- 

11364. 
Psalms 91. 13. 0. 11945-11946. 
Matthewl. 18-25. O.2960-2961, 

3041-3045, 3062-3088, 3134. 
Matthew 2. 8-13. O. 6393-6513. 
Matthew 2.9-11. O. 3426-3489. 
Matthew 2. 16-23; 3. 1-3, 5-6, 

13-15. 0. 8000-8390. *8347- 

8390. 
Matthew 3. 1-4. O. 3178-3215. 
Matthew 3. 3. O. 90-105. 
Matthew 3. 11. 0. 10353. 10370- 

10372. 
Matthew 3. 12. O. 1527-1533. 
Matthew 3. 13-17. O. *10648- 

10683. 
Matthew 4. 1-11. O. *11319- 

11398. *11339-11398. 



Matthew 5. 1-2; 6. 9-13. O. 

*5374-5468. 
Matthew 5. 3-8. 0. 5636-5755. 
Matthew 8. 26. 0. 15512-15515. 
Matthew 9. 20-22. O. 15516- 

15519. 
Matthew 11. 5. O. 15498- 

15509. 
Matthew 16. 24. O. 5606- 

5609. 
Mark 6. 17-20 + Luke 3. 19-25. 

O. 19819-19914. 
Mark 12. 30. O. 5002-5006, 

5102-5103, 5116-5117. 
Luke 1. 1-25. O. *141-144, 151, 

155-161, 167-171, 197-199, 

203-207, 209-216. 
Luke 1. 39-43. O. 2685-2874. 

*2799-2802, 2809-2810. 
Luke 2, 1-16. O. 3270-3425. 

*3364-3366. 
Luke 2. 21. O. 4154-4157. 
Luke 2. 21. O. 7701-7999. 
Luke 2. 21-40. O. 7571-7696. 
Luke 2. 41-52. O. 8879-8978. 
Luke 3. 1-14. O. 9161-9330. 

*9265-9306. 
Luke 3. 19. O. 19585-19610. 
Luke 4. 5. O. 12163-12168. 
Luke 4. 13. O. *12357-12260. 
John 1. 9, 14. O. 19087-19089, 

19200. 
John 1. 19-21. O. 10273-10290. 
John 1. 29-34. O. 12570-12617, 

* 12570-12572, 12584-12588, 

12592-12608, 12615-12618. 
John 1.35-51. O.*12720-12827. 
John 2. 1-11. O. 14000-14077. 

*14000-14071. 
John 2. 13-25. O. 15538-15631. 

*15586-15624. 
John 3. 1-36. O. 16608-18001. 

*16622-16661, 16680-16707, 

16712-16714, 16720-16722, 



Appendix IV 

Cursor Miindi and The Ormulum 



283 



16724-16725, 16734-16750, 
17906-17910, 17914-17927, 
17940-18001. 

John 4. 1-3. O. 19551-19584. 

John 6. 9-11. O. 15510-15511. 

John 6. 44. O. 13800-13803. 

John 6. 53-66. O. 16578-16591. 



John 11. 43. O. 10629-10630. 
John 15. 12, 13. O. 5272-5274; 

5324-5329. 
Acts 8. 13-20. O. 16050-16075. 
Hebrews 9. 26. 0. 13187-13193. 
1 John 4. 20 O. 5188-5193. 
Revelation 14. 5. 0. 8213-8216. 



APPENDIX V. 



UNTRACED PASSAGES. 

Lauerd, haue merci of us, for 0on J)a pinen of helle we ham 
ne mag en iSolien. Old English Homilies I. 43. 18-19. 

Sunne dei is dei of blisse and of alle ireste. Ibid. 45. 22-23. 

Gief {)e nedfulle, help I)e hauelease, and on alle wise bet 
{)in emcristene nede. Old English Homilies 2. g. 10-12. 

Turne we to Code and beten, for {)at we hauen agilt her 
biforen. Ibid. 63. 3-4. 

pe softgerne fedeS hem seluen helle fur. Ibid. 75. 6. 

God bihet milce J)o {je here sinnes forleten and beten, ac 
he ne bihet noht J)e Hf til amoregen ^o Jje 113 on sinne. 

Ibid. 75. 13-16. 

pe man {)e ontroweS Godes mildhertnesse, he is idemd to 
eche wowe one helle. ibid. 75. 25-26. 

Arises 5anne ge hauen seten. Ibid. loi(xvii). 31-103. i. 

Mid {)usendfold wrenches he I)e herte to wende9, and al te 
secheS |)at {)onc J)e was er swo fieble. Ibid. 191. 26. 

Gif 3u riht ofifrest and noht riht ne sciftst, 5u senegest mare 

5an {)U god do. Vices and Virtues 37. 19-20. 

Hwann swo J)in wille was te senden Sis loc to ofrien, he 
was geherd of his niede. Ibid. 85. 22-23. 

§if mann ware firliche uppen [h]is deaSe, and he prest ne 
mihte habben, andette his sennen him Se ware necst 
him, and he scolde habben mildsce, bote gif hit ware 
Sat he Sane prest forhowede, oSSer gif he ware all 
hone, Sanne most he to Godd ane. Ibid. 123. 14-17. 

Nule nout ure Louerd . . . J)et o man beo uor one {)inge twien 

idemed. Ancren Riwle 308. 4-5. 

BoSe {)eos bihold in me, . . . ich habbe {)eos two leddre 
stalen. Ibid. 356. 2-3. 



Appendix V 285 

Untraced Passages 

pe preyers . . . 
Neuer stonde hym by 
§yf he swere hys oJ)e falsly. 

Handlyng Synne 97.2751-2754. 

BeJ) nat ydul neuer none. Ihid. 151.4522. 

pe mylke, {je wulle, {)ey wyl receyue, 
And syt){)en J)e shepe J)ey wyle late weyue. 

Ibid. 161. 4843-4846. 

Wyle ge t)at goure chyldryn be a-ferd, 
§yuej) hem J)e smert ende of J)e gerde. 

i&z^. 161. 4859. 

Ne be nat proude, J)Ogh J)ou weyl dous, 

Yn J)yn herte to make a rous. Ihid. 170. 5157-5158. 

pou shalt be weryed with many man. 

Ihid. 176. 5382. 

Y forbede gow echoun 

With womman for to go alone. 

Ihid. 240. 7539-7540. 

Sych men are castel of lechery. 

Ibid. 243. 7642-7643. 

Fole ys, J)at foly t)at wyl nat drede, 

And more J)at lette{) alle o{)er gode dede. 

Ibid. 345. 11137-11138. 

Alle my shryfte and my shame 
Ha{) so couerd and hyd my blame 
pat t)e fende may haue no sygt 
Me to bewreye with no plygt, 
Ne God of heuene wyl nat se 
Any J)yng {)at wyl dampne me. 

Ibid. 359. 11509-11514. 

Myn owne lyfe, Lorde, y haue J)e shewed, 
None ou})er mannes y wyl dyscrye, 
For t)at were boJ)e synne and vyleynye. 

Ibid. 362. I1620-I1622. 

Lorde, . . . weyl y hyt se 

My synne ys alle agens me, 

For whan y {)enke on my synne, 

Ful of anguys y am with-ynne. 

For heuy byrdon {)at y of hem b'ere, 

Y am confounded, my self to were. 

Ibid. 373. 11953-11958.^ 
11954 is from Psalms 51. 3. 



286 Appendix V 

Untraced Passages 

Whan man ha|) fylled hys soule with ylle, 
purgh hys owne wykked wylle, 
Y rede hym I)at he ofte synge 
Wurschyp vn-to oure heuene kynge. 

Ibid. 383. 12269-384. 12272.* 

For-{)i is Godd . . . 

Non elder {)an his creature. 

Cursor Mundi 327-328. 

Bot if dissencion bitide 
And he be cummen, {)e child of pride, 
pat es bot-if discord and strijf, 
Ouer al {)is world be runnen rijf 
Thoru })e Sarrezins and {)e antecrist. 

Ibid. 2222I-22225» 

Bes ai praiand for yur saul. Ibid. 28977. 

Bot if dissencion come, ... 
Anticrist ar {)at tyme sal noght com, 
pat sal com byfor {)e day of dom. 

Fricke of Conscience 1 11. 406 1-4066. ^ 

First ... he sal apertely 

Feyn halynes {)urgh ypocrisy, 

pat he mught lightlyer men bygile. 

Ibid. 115. 4239-4241. 

Loverd, . . . when I)ou sal come 

To deme {)e erthe, and sytte in dome, 

Whar sal I fra {)i wreth hyd me, 

For- why I haf synd ogaynes {)e 

Ful gretely in my life here? Ibid. 138.5089-5093. 

Hare mou{) is ase {)e wygte })et ualj) ine hot weter. 

Ayenbite of Inwyt 66. 24-26. 

God is ase {)e ilke J)et one is. ibid. 103. 36. 

ByeJ) alle ssep{)ess . . . nagt to {)e sy2{)e of him, and to nagte 
ssolden come bote-yef he his ne sostyenede be his uirtue. 

Ibid. 104. 6-8. 

1 Is the allusion to Isaiah 29. 13 ? 

2 Lines 4063-4064 contain a reference to the fall of Rome. 
Paul has sometimes been supposed to refer to this in 2 Thess. 2. 7, 
but there is nothing to show that Rolle was thinking of this 
passage here. Possibly the Latin quoted was derived from some 
commentator on Paul's Epistles who so interpreted 2 Thess. 2. 7. 
See Bossuet, Avertissement aux Protestants. CEuvres 1. 351-352. 



Appendix V 287 

Untraced Passages 

Kynges mete, huerinne byej) ech manyere lykinges and alle 
goude smackes. Ibid. 112.22-24. 

Hit is al wynd, and metinge, and lyegynge. iMd. 143. 17-18. 

He be-{)eng{) to {)e manne al {)et him is nyed. Ibid. 152. 19-20. 

Yet })ou [wost] . . . ine hou uele wyzen he him desgyzej). 

Ibid. 158.2-3.1 

Yblessed bye{) {)o {)et rigtuolnesse hiealde{) oueral, and ine 
alle {)inges habbej) discrecion and mesure wyjj-oute 
misnimynge. Ibid. 160. 17-19. 

pet is J)e sseld of gold to him J)et our Godes loue {)oleJ> 
{)et him wrigf) of eche half Ibid. 167. 7-9. 

pe dyeuel ouer{)rau{) {)e wel stronge of lefthalf be aduersite, 
and {)e wel stronge a rigthalf be ydele blisse. 

Ibid. 168. 12-1 Ar. 

pet asayj) his newe knygtes. Ibid. 170. 2. 

Nou [h]y leuej), nou hi misleuej), nou hi wyllej), nou hi 
ne wyllej), nou hi proposent, nou hit is betere. 

Ibid. 180. 24-26. 

Tuo wel greate vigtinges, huer moche uolk is ouercome a 
rigt half and a left half ' Ibid. 181. 21-23. 

Ne onwor{)e nagt . . . {)i uless. Ibid. 196. 23-24. 

pou sselt y-wyte I)et ine tuo maneres is bene amerd. 

Ibid. 217. 23-26. 

O ! . . . huet is uayr chastete kenrede mid brigtnesse. 

Ibid. 228. 3-4. 

God ssel do come ope his urendes ans ulod of pays. 

Ibid. 247.32-33.' 

Zette ine {)reldom of {)e beleaue. Ibid. 253. 7. 

1 Job 24. 15? 2 Isaiah 66. 12? 



APPENDIX VI. 

WORDS AND PHRASES COMMON TO MIDDLE 

ENGLISH WORKS BEFORE WYCLIF, AND THE 

AUTHORIZED VERSION. 

Exodus 15. 16. Stille ase Stan. Life of Saint Katherine 58. 1 254. 

Exodus 20. 16. Thou sail noghte bere false wyttnes agaynes 

thi neghteboure. Rolle's Prose Treatises 11.22-23. (Wyclif 

1 has : Thow shalt not spek agens thi neigbore fals witnes. 
Wyclif 2 has : Thou schalt not speke fals witnessyng 
agens thi neigbore.) 

Psalms 39. 7. Min hope ... is in {)e. AngUa 7. 315. 67. (Wyclif 
1 has : My substaunce anent thee is. Wyclif 2 has : My 
substaunce is at thee.) 

Psalms 107. u. Scadewe ... of deaSe. Homilies i. 131. 12. 

Isaiah 5. 22. Mihti to drink en. Homilies 2.55.21-22. 

Isaiah 9. 6. His name sal be callid Wonderful, 
Counsellour, . . . 

Prince of pece. TheMyrourofLewedMen^^i'j.i^T-is^o. 

(Cf. The Castle of Love. 356.61; 357.65, where the words 
Wonderful, Prince of Pes, are also used.) 

Rosea 6.6. Merci and nagt sacrifice. AyenbiteofLnwyti^T.iyi^. 

Matthew 5. 4. Uor hy ssole be conforted. 

Ayenbite of Lnwyt 160. 25-26. 

Matthew 1. 12. 6. 9. Cure fader that art in hevene. . . . And 
foryif us oure dettes. Rel. Ant. 1. 169. 

Matthew 6. 9. Ure fadir {)at hart in hevene. Rel. Ant. i. 22. 

Matthew 6. 12. Uoryef ous oure dettes ase we uoryeuej) 

oure dettours. Ayenbite of Lnwyt 113. 18. 

Matthew 11. 29. Finden reste to ^^eure saule. 

Vices and Virtues 49. lo-ll. 
LyerneJ) of me. Ayenbite of Lnwyt 133.27. 

^ A Sawley Monk's Version of Grosseteste's Chateau d' Amour. 
E. E. T. S. '98, App. 



Wl 



Appendix VI 289 

Common Words and Phrases 

Matthew 19. 21. Yef Jdou wylt by parfit, guo and zel al })et 
J)ou hest, and yef hit t)e poure. AyenMte of Inwyt 185. 6-7. 

Matthew 24.12. Wax cold. Pricke of Conscience no. 4040. 

Matthew 26. 7. An alabaustre boxe of precious oynement. 
Informacio Airedi 327. 613-615. (WycUf has : a box of ala- 
bastre of preciouse oynement.) 

Matthew 26.67. Buifeteden him. Ancren Riwle io6. 26. (WycUf 
has: Smyten hym with buffetis.) 

Matthew 26.75. f)e Cok CrOWe. Old English Miscellany \1,\\2. 

Matthew 27.48. Eloy, Eloy, lamazabatani, 

lat was to say, My God, my God, 
'hi has {)u forsaken me? 

Cursor Mundi 958. 61-63. 

Mark 16. 16. He {)at beleuej) and ys baptysed, 

He shal be saued. Handlyng Synne 9531-9532. 

Luke 2. 49. Wist ye noht. English Metrical Homilies 108. 25. 

Luke 17.29. It rayned fire fra heven, and brunstane. 

Pricke of Conscience 132.4853. 

Luke 22.31. Sift ... as corn. Cursor Mundi 15523-24. (Wyclif 
has: Ridele as whete.) 

Luke 22. 41. A stones kast. Brunne's Meditations 10. 307. 

Luke 23.43. With me in paradyse. 

Gospel of Nicodemus 64. 656 ; 122. 1580. 

John 14. 21. Schal be loued of my fader. 

Informacio Airedi 343. 1 1 50. 
John 18. 6. Vellen to {)e grounde. Old English Miscellany 

42. 188. (WycHf has : Fellen doun on the erthe.) 
Acts 9. 5. A-gaine {)e prik. Cursor Mundi 19625. 

1 Corinthians 13.12. Face to face. Informacio Ailredi 2,AZ- '^t^AI- 

1 Corinthians 15. 52. Twynklyng of an eige. 

Anglia 3. 64, 137 ; 7. 295. 63 ; Pricke of Conscience 7738, 7948, etc. 

1 Corinthians 15.55. Quar es {)i stang? Cursor Mundi i^ii$. 
(WycHf has ' pricke.') 

Galatians 6. 14. fJe wordle ... is y-crucefied to me, and ich 

to i)e wordle. AyenMte of Inwyt 241.6-7. 

Ephesians 4. 6. On God and fader of alle. 

Early South-English Legendary 491. 62. 
T 



290 Appendix VI 

Common Words and Phrases 

Philippians 3. 20. Oure conversacioun is ine hevene. Ayenhite 
oflnwyt 241. 17. (Wyclif has : Oure lyuynge is inheuenes.) 

2 Timothy 4. 1. pe quike an l)e dede. Rel. Ant. i. 23, etc. 

James 1. 26. Ne bridled nout his tunge. Ancren Riwle 74. 16. 
(Wyclif has : Refreynynge, refreyneth.) 

1 Peter 2. 11. Vlesliche lustes {)et weorreS agean {)e soule. 
Ancren Riwle 348.21-22. (WycHf substitutes ' desijris,' and 
' %ten.') 

Revelation 3. 15. Ich chulle speouwen {je ut. Ancren Riwle 
400. 26-27. (Wyclif has : Caste thee out.) 

Revelation 6. 16. Fal opon us . . . and hyde us 

Fra Jje face of hym I)at S3^es in throne, 
And fra {)e wrethe of I)e lamb. 

Pricke of Conscience 138. 5079-5081. 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES. 



A prefixed asterisk indicates that a Passage is not quoted, but that a 
Reference is given instead. 



7-18,23 



Genesis 

1-3 • 

1. 26-27 
1.27 
2.7 
2.9 

2. 15-18, 21 
2.17 
2. 24 

5-6, 17-19 

6 

16-17 

17 

19 

20 

14 
6.3 
7. 5, 11-12, 
9.29 
12. I 

15-5 
16.8 

18. 17 

19. 22 
19. 24, 26 
22. 2 . 
32.26. 
34. 1-2 
49. 3-4 
49.17- 



Exodus 

3- 13-14 • 
4.6 . . . 
14. 22 . 

20.3,7-8,11-17 . 
20.3,5,7-8,10-11 



26, 



Page 

9 

9 

188 

9 
212 

9 

40 

170 

9 

85 
26 

40 

188 

10 

231 

188 

10 

10 

40 

10, 26 

212 

85 

85 

212 

40 

231 

212 

85 
188 



212 

85 

10 

156 

212 



Exodus 






Page 


20.3, 8, 12-17 • .101 


20. 5 . 




85 


20. 7-8, 12, 14-17 




208 


20. 7-8, 10, 12-17 




10 


20. II . 




138 


20. 12-17 






213 


20 13-17 






II 


21.33-34 . 






85 


23.15. 






213 


30. 10. 






241 


34.6 . . 






188 


*34. 20 . 






213 


34. 28 . 






II 


L'eviticus 
2.13 85 


6. 12-13 .... 208 


Numbers 
24.17- - • - 105,140 


Deuteronomy 


4. 9 . . . . . 188 


4. 24 . 




208 


*4.28 . 




8 


5.7,9,11-14, 16-21 




213 


*5. 7, 11—12,16-21 




156 


*5. 7, 12, 16-21 . 




lOI 


5. 11-12, 16-21 






208 


*5. 16-21 






II 


6.4-5 • 






II 


8.3 • . 






40 


18.19. 






3 


32.15- 






85 



^ The index does not include references to passages found in 
the appendixes. The paraphrases and allusions listed in the 
appendixes will show that much more of the Bible was embodied 
in Middle English works than appears from the index. 

T2 



292 



Index of Biblical Passages 



Deuteronomy 






Page 


Job 






Page 


32.22 188 


30. 13-14 .... 87 


32.24,33 .... 189 


30. 19 .... 214 


*32. 15,35 .... 85 


31. I 87 




42. 6 26 


Judges 


Psalms 


1.2 85 


I. I 26 




2. 12 . 






11,40 


I Samuel 


4. 6-7 






. . 41 


4. I 86 


5- 11-12 
5.12 . 






209 
• 87 


2 Samuel 


6.2 . 






- 156 


7.27 86 

22. 10 105 


6.5 . 

6.6 . 
7.12 . 
8.2 . 






. 190 

41,214 

27 

IX 


I Kings 


8.5-6 






IX 


17.12 86 


8.5 . 
8.6-8 






163 
. 87 


2 Kings 


9. 13-14 






. 190 


6.16 86 


*9. 13 • 
10.7 . 






156 
214 


I Chronicles 


10. 13 






• 87 


16.34 40 


II. 5 . 
II. 6 . 

13. 3-4 






41 
. 190 

41 


2 Chronicles 


15- 1,3-5 






41 


20. 12, 15 . . . . 86 


17.8 . 
*i8.9 . 






41 

27, 105 


Job 


18. 25-26 






156,214 


*i. I 26 


19. 6 . 






. 87 


1.8 . 






II, 26 


21.3 . 






. 190 


I. 21 . 






26, 189,213 


22.6 . 






. 214 


*2.3 . 






II, 26 


22. 16 






. 87 


2.4 . 






. 86 


24. I . 






12 


5-7 . 






II, 189 


24. 7-10 






27 


7.1 . 




II 


26,86,213 


24. 7-8 






. 130 


10. 1 . 






II 


24.8 . 






12 


10. 9, 20-22 






. 189 


25.4 . 






. 170 


13. 26 . 






. 189 


25-7 . 






190 


14. I . 






189, 240 


25. 10, 15 






27 


14.2 . 






. 26 


25. 18 






. 87 


14.13 






. 190 


26.4 . 






27 


14. 19 






. 86 


28.2 . 






214 


19.27 






. 86 


28.7 . 






• 87 


20. 16 






. 190 


31.1-2,5 






. 140 


21.26 






. 190 


31.5 . 






. 147 


24.19 






. 190 


31- 19 






. 214 


24.20 






. 245 


32.1 . 






27 


28.25 






. 86 


32.5 • 






. 214 


29. 16 






. 214 


32.8 . 






41 



Index of Biblical Passages 



293 



Psalms 






Page 


Psalms 






Page 


33.5 190 


74.13 .... 88 


33.9 . 




156, 190, 241 


75.2 . 






• 191 


33- 22 




. 214 


76.2 . 






. 43 


34. 12-16 






• 41 


77. 10 






. 43 


36.3 . 






. 191 


77. 14 






. 140 


*36.7 . 






. 42 


78. 24-25 






. 28 


37-4-5 






12 


78.25 






. 241 


37-4 . 






. 214 


80. 5 . 






. 43 


37- 27. 






12, 27 


81. 12 






43, 192 


38.5 . 






- 87 


82. 6, 7 






. 192 


38.13 






. 88 


84.4 . 






12 


39.1,5," 






. 214 


84. 10 






. 192 


39.1 . 






. 88 


85. 8, 10 






. 43 


39.7 . 






• 237 


86.15 






• 157 


39. 12 






. 191 


88. 1-2 






5 


40. 12 






. 88 


89.14 






43 


41. I . 






214 


90.4,6, 10, 


15 




. 192 


42.3 • 






42 


90- 15 






. 88 


44.15 






27, 191 


91.7 - 






. 140 


44.26 






. 27 


93. 3-4 






. 28 


45.7 . 






. 42 


94-19 






. 28 


45- 10-" 






6 


97.3 • 






12, 192 


45-13 






214,231 


98. 1-2 






. 130 


46. I . 






. 140 


102. 6, 7 






. 88 


47-5 • 






27 


102. 27 






. 231 


48. 4-6 






. 105 


' 104. 4 






. 140 


49. 10 






■ 27 


104. 10 






. 88 


49 12, 14 






. 191 


106. I 






. 28 


50.3 . 






. 28 


*io6. I, 107. I 




• 43 


50- 4 • 






. 191 


106. 12-13, 24-25 


29 


• 193 


51- 1-2,7,9- 


13,1. 


5-17 


42 


107. 14, i6 




12, 28 


51.2 . 






12 


107. 16 




. 130 


51.5 . 






191,231 


107. 26 






. 43 


51.7 . 






12,28 


107.32 






. 147 


52.3,5 






• 42 


III. 10 






- 215 


53-2-3 






. 28 


II3-2 






5 


55- 23 






. 140 


"5-3-8 






8 


58. 10 






. 191 


"6. 5 






- 29 


59.9 . 






. 88 


116. 12 






12 


61-3 • 






42 


*ii8. I 






- 43 


62. 10 






. 42 


118. 6 






. 140 


63. 1 . 






. 42 


118. 24 






12,29, 130 


69.1,33 






. 215 


*ii8.26 






. 130 


69.15 






. 28 


119. 8 






. 88 


70.5 . 






12 


119. II 






43 


71. 1 . 






• 147 


"9-37 






88 


72. 10 






. 105 


*ii9. 64 






. 193 


72. 12 






12 


119.66 






- 43 


73.22 






• 43 


119. 80 






141, 147 


73. 23-24 






. 28 


119.85-86 






. 141 


74.11 






. 88 


119. no 






• 29 



294 



Index of Biblical Passages 



Psalms 






Page 


Ecclesiastes 






Page 


124. 7 .... 29 


I. 2, 18 . . . 216 


126.6 






12 


4.10 . 






. 89 


130. 1-2 






• 29 


7.1 






. 193 


132. II 






. 43 


7.9 . 






• 13 


*I35- 15-17 • 






8 


7- 13 • 






. 231 


*I36. I 






• 43 


7.18 . 






. 44 


137. 3-4, 6 






29 


9. I . 






. 193 


139. 17 






. 193 


9.8 . 






. 216 


140. 1 1 






. 88 


10. II 






. 89 


141- 2 






44,215 


10. 13 






. 216 


141. 8 






12 


10. 16 






13,157 


141.9 






29 


II. 9 . 






. 194 


143- 2 






. 44 


12. I, 13,14 




. 194 


144. 4 






102 


12. 13 




44 


146. 4 






44 




146.8 






. 141 


Song of Solomon 


*I48. 5 






• 157 


1.2 . . . . .89 


150-3-5 






. 157 


1.3 . 






. 209 


Proverbs 








1.4,5 






. 89 


2. 19 . 






. 193 


1.8 . 






89,90 


3.16 . 






. 231 


2. 2 






. 216 


3.28 . 






. 215 


2.6 . 






13 


4.23 . 






. 88 


2.8 . 






29, 90 


6.27 . 






• 215 


2. 10, 13-15 






90 


8.31 . 






12 


4.3 . 






. 232 


9- I . 






44 


4.6 . 






90 


10. II 






• 157 


4.12 . 






216 


10. 19 






. 89 


5.1 . 






. 209 


10.28 






. 231 


6. 10 . 






29 


10. 29 






13,29 


*8.3 . 






13 


II. 2 . 






• 89 


8.7 . 






90 


II. 14 






. 215 




II. 21 






44 


Isaiah 


12.15 






• 215 


1.3 124 


13.3 • 






. 89 


I. 15 . 






90, 216 


14.31 






. 215 


I. 16-17 






. 13 


16.32 






44,215 


I. 16 . 






29 


17. 14,27 






• 215 


2. 10 . 






90 


18.21 






. . 89 


5.20 . 






. 194 


22.15 






• 193 


5 21 . 






44 


24. 16 




I 


57,193,215 


5.22 . 






29 


24.30-31 






. 215 


6.3 . 






5 


25.15 






. 123 


6.5 . 






. 90 


25. 21-22 






. 89 


6. 10 . 






44 


25.23 






• 215 


9.6 . 






. . 138 


25.27 






209 


II. 1-2 






30, 105, 131 


25.28 






. . 89 


II. I . 






. 216 


27.6. 






. . 89 


14. II 






- 194 


28. 14 






. 216 


14. 18-19 






. 232 


29. 18 






. 216 


18.7 . 






. 90 


30. 8 . 






29 


24.2 . 






• 30 



Index of Biblical Passages 



295 



Isaiah 
28. 15 

30.15 
30.26 

32- 17 

33.17 
38.15 
40.3 . 

41. 10 

43.26 

49- 15-16 

49.15 

50.6 . 

51.23 
52. II 

53-5 • 

53.7 . 
53.9 . 
55-7 . 
56.4-5 
56. 10 
58.6 
58.9 
61.3 
61. 7 

*64.4 
64.7 
65.13 
65.24 
66.18 

Jeremiah 
6.26 . 
9. 21 . 
15.17 
17-5 . 
51.34 

Lamentations 
I. 2 

1.3 

1. 12 

2. 19 

3. 26-28, 30 
3.41 . 
3.51,65 

4.5 • 

4. 19 . 

Ezekiel 

3. 17-19 

4.6 . 



Page 

• 90 
. 90 

139, 194 

. 91 

216 

. 216 

13, *I3I 

8 

44 

. 91 

13. 44 

. 163 

91 

44 

. 91 

13,91,232 

. 163 

• 30 

6 

45 

30 

45 

. 216 

• 91 

8 

91 
. 91 
. 45 
. 195 



91 
217 

91 

30,45 
• 157 



. 91 
. 195 
13,239 
• 91 
91,92 
217 
. 92 
. 232 
. 92 



13,14 
. 195 



Ezekiel 

18.23,32 

18.23 

18.30 
*33. 7-9 

33. II 

34- 10 

35-6 . 

Daniel 
7. 10 . 

Hosea 
2. 14 . 

6.6 . 
13. 14 

Joel 

1.7 . 
2. 10 . 
2.30-31 

2.31 . 

2.32 . 
3.2,12 
3.15 • 

Amos 

3.8 . 

Micah 
6.8 . 

Nahum 

3.5 . 

Zechariah 

1.3 . 
8.2 . 

14.5 • 

14.5 . 

Malachi 

1.6 . 

3.1 . 

4.2 . 
4.6 . 

Tobit 
3-22 . 
4. 8, 18 
12.8 . 



Page 

195 

157 

45 

14 

195 

195 

92 



195 



92 

217 

14 



92 

78 

»95 
170 
209 

195 

78 



92 



93 



93 



30 

93 

196 

30 



14 

170 

30 

196 



93 
217 
217 



296 



Index of Biblical Passages 



Judith 








Page 


Matthew 


Page 


IO-3 93 


*4.4 . 


• 45 




*4.9 . . . 


. 139 


Wisdom 


4. 8, 9 


. 139 


2. I 196 


4. 10 . 


. 209 


2-24 30 


4. 17 • 


*I4,45 


5.8-11 . . .196 


5- 3-9 


218-219 


11.20 . . . .217 


5-3 . 


14 




5.7,8 . . 


. . 158 


Ecclesiasticus 


5-7 . 


15, 45 


1-23 93 


5.8 . . . 


. 45 


2. I 








45 


5. II • 


. 141 


3-30 . 






14,3 


0,157 


5. 17 . 


. 172 


4.3 . 








217 


524,25 


45 


5-7 • 








217 


5.28 . . . 


. 219 


7.36 . 








196 


5-34-35,37 


. 46 


8.17 . 








217 


5-34-36,45 


. 219 


9.13 








196 


5.39-41,42 


. 46 


10. II 








196 


5-44 • 


94 


10. 13 








232 


6.2,5 . • 


. . 46 


12. 16 








158 


6. 2 . 


. 94 


13- I . 








158 


6.3-4,6,9-13 . 


219-220 


13. 20 








163 


*6. 5, 16 


• 94 


18.7 . 








217 


6.6 . 


. 46 


18.32 








93 


6.9-13 . 2,15,3c 


>, 31, 53. 54, 


24. 21 








209 


55,56,1 


37,235,241 


28. 17 








123 


6.9 . . . 


. 15 


28.25 








217 


6. 12 . 


15,94 


30.23 








30 


6. 13 . . . 


. 94 


31.1,13 








93 


6. 14 . 


. 15 


32- 10 








45 


6. 16 . 


. . 46 


34-7 . 








158 


6. 21 . 


46, 232 


34. 10 








93 


6. 22-23, 33 


. 220 


35- 17 








93 


6.24 . . . 


15,197 


41. I . 








196 


6.33 . . . 


. 46 




7. 2 . 


I5,*3i,i55 


Matthew 


7. 3, 6, 8, 12 


220-221 


I. 18-25 * • • 106 


7.6 . . . 


15 


I. 19-21,24-25 




. 124 


7. 7 . 


• 237 


2. I-I2 




106-108 


7. 12 . 


15,232 


2. 1-5,8-12 




170-172 


7. 13 . 


. 172 


2. 2-5, 8, II-I2 




. 60 


7. 15-16 


. 94 


2. 13-18 




108-109 


7. 18, 20 . 


. 141 


3.2,*3 






14 


8. 1-3 . . 


61 


3-3 • 








131 


8. 1-12 


172-173 


3-4 . 








30 


8. 20 . 


. 94 


3.12 . 








218 


8. 23-27 


61, 173-174 


*3- 16-17 








14 


8.25 . . . 


221 


3.17 • 








14 


8.31 . . . 


94 


4. 1-3. lo-ii 








60 


8.34 . . . 


33,34 


4. I 








93 


9.2 . 


. 232 


4.3 • 








218 


9.6 . 


. 131 



Index of Biblical Passages 



297 



Matthew 






Page 


Matthew 


Page 


9.9-13 . . . 147-148 


19. 16-21 . 


• 47 


9- 13 • 






. 31 


*I9. 18-19 . 


. 158 


9. 20-22 






• 141 


19. 19 . . 4 


7, 209, *222 


9.27 . 






. 61 


19. 21 


4.7, 142,222 


10. 7, 9-10 






. 141 


19.23 


• 47 


10.8 . 






. 197 


19. 24 


. 102 


10. 16 






31,46 


19.27 


. 94 


10. 18-19 






. 148 


19.28 


. 198 


10. 22 






. 221 


19.29 


16, 32, 244 


10. 23 






. 142 


20. I- 16 


61-62 


II. 2-10 






. 174 


20. 16 


16,62 


II. 7-9 






• 175 


20. 21-22 


222 


II. 10 






31 


21. 1-4, 6-9 . 


16 


II. II 






31,94, 142 


21.1-3,6-9 


32-33 


II. 21 






. 197 


21.9,12-13 


62 


11-25 






. 221 


21. 9 . 


5,131 


11.28-30 






46 


21. 22 


222 


II. 29 






31,46, 221 


22. 4, 12 . 


. 33 


11.30 

12. 32, 34, 3 
47-48, . 
12.34 


;o< 




. 139 
221 

. 46 


22. 13 

*22. 14 
*22. 29 

22. 37-39 . 

*22. 37 


62, 198 
. 16 
. 222 
16-17 
. 16 


12.36 






94, 197 


*22. 39 


47, 209 


12.38-39,41 


-45 




31-32 


23. 12 


7 


12.45 






. 32 


' 24.3-5.7,12 


. 198 


*i3.3-8 






• 15 


*24. 7 . 


. 176 


13.8,44 






. 221 


*24. 13 


47 


13. 24-30 






175-176 


24.21,22 


. 198 


*I3. 25,27 






. 201 


24.27,29,31 


• 199 


13- 30 






. 61 


24. 42 


. 201 


13.31 






. 64 


24. 43 


17,222 


13- 43 






47, 197 


25. 10, 12, 13, 21, 




13.49.25+ 


32 




• 197 


34, 40, 41-43 


222-223 


13.49 






. 232 


25.21 


17,48 


14.23 






47, 209 


25.34 


. 33 


15.8 . 






. 209 


25. 34-46 . 


199-201 


15- 14 






4 


25.34,41,46 


. 233 


16. 13-19 






148-149 


25-41 . 17,33 


48,95,223 


16. 16-18 






47 


*26.6-ii . 


. 142 


16. 18 






61, 149 


26. 14, 15 . 


. 64 


16. 19 






. 197 


26.21 


63, 149 


16. 21 






. 163 


26.21-28 . 


• 163 


16. 24 




15, 


*32,47, 142 


26. 24 


. 63 


16. 27 






16, 221 


26. 25 


63,64 


17.5 . 






. 47 


26. 30 


. 64 


18.3 . 






. 198 


26.31 


. 142 


18. 19 






. 222 


*26. 34 


. 58 


19. 6 . 






. 94 


26. 35 


. 63 


19. 11-12 






6 


26.35,36 . 


. 65 


19. 12 






47, 232 


26. 38 


65, 164 



298 



Index of Biblical Passages 



Matthew 


Page 


Mark 


Page 


26.38,39 . 


• 95 


9. 44, 46, 48 


, 201 


26. 39 


48,65 


*io. 17-21, 25 


. . 48 


26. 39-43 • 


164 


*io. 25 


. 102 


26. 40-41 . 


. 65 


*io. 29-30 


34, 17 


26.41 


95, 164 


*io.48 


62 


26. 42 


. 65 


*ii. 1-7 


17 


26. 44-47 • 


. 164 


*ii.9-io 


5 


26. 45-47 . 


. 66 


*ii.9 . 


. 133 


26. 47, 49-50 


. 66 


11.26 


. 223 


26. 55 


. 67 


*I2. 30-31 . 


17 


26. 56 


• 95 


*I2.3I 


. 223 


26. 56-58 . 


. 67 


12. 42-43 • 


. 223 


26. 57-63 . 


. 68 


*I3. II 


- 149 


26. 65-66 . 


71 


13. 13 


. *48,223 


26. 67-68 . 


69, 164 


13-25,27 . 


. 201 


26. 72 


. 70 


14- 3-7 


. 142 


26. 75 


48,70 


14.6 . 


. 233 


27. 15-17,21-22,24-25 


131-132 


*I4. 18-19,34 


. 166 


27.27-29 . 


. 132 


*I4. 18 


. 149 


27. 28-30 . 


74, 164-165 


14.19,21 . 


. 63 


27. 32, 34-35) 38-42 


. . 165 


14. 26-30 . 


. . 64 


27-37 


• 131 


*i4-27 


. 142 


27.40 


. 165 


*I4- 30 


. . 58 


27.41-42 . 


. 77 


14. 32-34 . 


. . 65 


27. 42 


. 131 


*i4- 36-38 . 


. 166 


27.45 


. 78 


14-36 


. 65,*i66 


27. 46 


95, 165 


14.37-38 . 


. . 65 


27.48 


• 131 


*I4.38 


95, 166 


27.51 


. 78 


*I4. 41-43, 45 


. 166 


27.51-52 . 


132,211 


14. 41-42 . 


. 66 


27. 54 


. 78,*i65 


14. 48-49 . 


- - 67 


27. 57-58 . 


• 133 


14 51 


- . 67 


27. 57-66 . 


79 


14.51-52,55-61 


. 68 


*27. 59 


. 142 


*I4.65 


. 166 


27. 59-60 . 


. 165 


14. 66 


. 69 


28. 2, 5-7 . 


• 133 


14. 67, 72 . 


. 70 


28. 9-10 


• 233 


*I5. 6-13 


. 133 


28. 20 


• 17 


15. 12-13, 15 


. 166 


Mark 




15. 17-18 . 


. 74 


*i. 2,6 


• 33 


*i5. 21, 23-24, 27, 


29-30 . 166 


*i.3 . . . 


17, 133 


*i5.26 


. 133 


1. 4-8 . . 


. 176 


15.30 


- 77 


1. lO-II 


• 17 


15-31 


- 95 


*2.5 . . . 


• 233 


15-33 


. . 78 


*2. 9 . 


• 133 


15-33,38 . 


- 133 


*2. 14-17 


• 149 


*i5-34 


- 95 


*3. 29 . 


. 223 


15-38 


- - 78 


*4.3-8, II . 


17 


15-39 


78,*i33,i66 


*4.22 . . . 


. 201 


15.42-46 . 


- 79 


*4-24 . 


17,33 


15-46 


. 142 


*5. 25-29 


. 142 


16.6-7 


- 133 


6. 17-28 


176-178 


16.16 


. . 158 


*8.34 . . 17,33 


-34, 48, 142 


16. 19 


. 166 



Index of Biblical Passages 



299 



Luke 


Page 


Luke 






Page 


1.8-9,11-14 


. 34 


*8. 22 223 


I. 8, II-I4, 16-17, J 




*8.43 . 






. 144 


21-22,41,57-64, 


124-126 


*9- 2-3 . 






. 144 


68, 76-77 ) 
1.8-23,26-36,38-79 . 


IO9-II6 


*9 23 . 

9. 62 . 

*io. 3 . 




18 


36, 49, 144 


I. 26, 28-36-44, 
48,51-56 


126-128 






*49, 224 
. 36 


1.28 . 5,48 


57,95,236 


10. 5-6, i6 






. 49 


1-31,34 . 


17 


*IO. 21 






. 224 


1.31-35,38 


34-35 


*io. 27 






18 


I. 37 . 


. 201 


10. 30 






- 36 


1.38 . . 


. 6,48 


10.30-35 






18 


1.42 . 


17 


10. 41-42 






95 


1.48 . . . 


. 6,48 


10,42 






- 36 


I. 52 . 


. 18 


*II.2 . 






19 


1.68,79 . 


. 166 


*lI.2-4 




2, I 


9, 36, 53-56 


2.1,3-5,7-12 . 


128-129 


*ii.4 . 






19,95 


2. 1-14 


116-117 


*ii.9 . 






- 237 


2. 1-16, 19 . 


178-179 


11.28 






. 19 


2,8-11 


35 


*ii.3i 






• 36 


2. 14 . . . 


. 48 


II. 41 






• 19 


2. 15-21 


117-118 


*I2. II 






. 149 


2. 22-40 


118-120 


12.34 






. 233 


2. 22, 25-26, 28, 34-40 


179-180 


12.37 






• 95 


2. 26, 28-30 


180-181 


*I2. 39 






19, 224 


2. 34 . . 


. 181 


12.49 




*I9 


36, 96, 209 


2. 40 . 


. 120 


14. II 






*7, 201 


2.41-52 . 120- 1 


21, 181-182 


14. 12-14 






- 49 


*3-4 . . . 


. 18 


14. 26 






. 244 


*3.i7 . . . 


. 223 


14.33 






36, 149 


*3-22 . 


18 


15.3-7 






. 19 


>3 • • • 


223 


15. 7 . 






158, 224 


*4.4 . . . 


. 48 


15-7, 10 






. 144 


*5- 27-31 . 


. 149 


*i6. 13 






19,201 


*5.32 . 


35 


16. 19-31 






158-160 


6. 12 . 


• 95 


16. 23-24 






. 202 


*6. 21 . 


. 18 


17. 10 






. 96 


6. 24, 25, 32, 34-35 


48-49 


17-14 






• 36 


*6. 27 . 


• 95 


17.26-30 






. 202 


*6. 31,41,45 


• 223 


17-32 






. 224 


6.36 . 


40, 223 


18. 10-14 






160-161 


6.37 . . • 


• 95,*i55 


18. 13 






49, 224 


6.38 . 


*i8,35 


*i8. 14 






7,202 


6.45 . • . 


■ 49 


*i8. 18-22 






49 


*7.27 . 


• 35 


*i8. 20 






. 161 


*7.28 . 


35, 142 


*i8.25 






49, 102 


7. 36-50 


182-183 


*i8. 38-39 






. 63 


7- 37-38, 50 


. 35 


*I9. 29-35 






. 19 


7. 37-48 . 


142-144 


19.46 






. 224 


*7-44 . 


• 95 


21. 10 






- 183 


8.5-9,11 . 


18 


21. 18 






8,202 


8. 13, 17 . 


. 201 


21. 19 






19,36 



300 



Index of Biblical Passages 



Luke 


Page 


John 


Page 


21. 25 


• 183 


3.16 . . . 


49, 168 


21.25-27 . 


. 202 


4. 14, 24 


. 224 


21.27.28,30-31,33 


183-184 


5. 8, 12 


• 135 


21.34 


. 224 


5.22-23 


. 203 


22.8,14-15 


. 166 


5-29 . 


49-50 


22.31-32 . 


. 96 


6.51 . . . 


20 


22. 34 


- 58 


6.51,54,55 


. 224 


22. 41 


65, 167 


6.53,55 • 


- 37 


22. 42-44 • 


. 65 


6.55-58 . 


. 242 


22. 44 


167,233 


8 11,44 . 


. 96 


22. 48 


. 66 


8.47 . . . 


50 


22. 52-54 . 


. 67 


9-31 . 


20 


22. 56 


69-70 


10. 16 


. 203 


22.57,60 . 


. 70 


II. 5 . 


. 233 


22.61-62 . 


• 70 


II. 7 . 


. 96 


22. 62 


. 49 


12. 2-3 


- 233 


22. 64 


. 69 


=^12.3-5,7-8 


• 145 


22.54 


. 67 


*I2. 13 


• 135 


23. 1-3 


71-72 


12.31 


- 50 


23. 1-2,7-8, II-I2 


. 167 


12.47 


20 


23.4 • 


. 134 


13.2-8 


. 168 


23.15-16,22 


. 167 


*i3. 18 


. 168 


23. 18 


211 


13.21 


63, *i5o 


*23.26 


. 167 


13.22,26 . 


. 63 


23- 34 


76, 134, 167 


13.27,30 . 


- 64 


23- 38-45 • 


• 134 


13.34 


20 


23. 42 


. 233 


13- 34-35 . 


. 168 


23. 43 


- 134 


13-35 


- 96 


23 44-45 • 


- . 78 


*i3.38 . . 


. 58 


23-46 . . 59, 


78, 145, 168 


14. 1+16. 13 


37 


23. 46-48 . 


• 135 


14. 2 . 


. 203,210 


23- 50-53 . 


• 79 


14. 6 . 


20 


*23.53 • . 


• 145 


14. 14 


. 224 


24. 26 


. 96 


14. 15, 18-19 


. 168 


24. 36-43 • 


82-83 


14. 21 


. 233 


24. 49-53 • 


. 83 


14. 23 


. 50 


24. 52-53 • 


. 84 


14. 27 


. . 96 






15-3,5,13. 


. 225 


John 




15. 10 


. 168 


I. I . 


. 104 


15.12 


2o,*i68 


1.3 • 


. 139, 203 


15.18 


. 168 


1.9 . 


36,49 


16. 6 . 


. i68 


I.14 . 


224, 233 


16.7 . . . 


- 96 


I. 19-23 


. . 36 


16. 20, 22 . 


. 169 


1-19-28 


. 184-185 


16. 22 


. 169 


1.23 . 


- 135 


16. 33 


96, 169, 225 


1.29 . 20, 134, I 


37, 144, 185 


17.3 - 


20 


*1.32 . 


20 


17. 11-12 


. 169 


1.33 • 


- 36 


18. I . 


. 169 


2. i-ii 


185-186 


18.4-8 


. 66 


2.25 . 


. 161 


18. 10-12, 15 


- 67 



Index of Biblical Passages 



301 



John 


Page 


Acts 






Page 


l8. 16-18 . 


. 68 


12. I-I9 . . . 152-154 


18. 17, 19-23 


. 69 


13.22 . . .96 


18. 26 


• 70 




18.29-31,33-40 . 


72-73 


Romans 


18.31,33-34,36-38 
*i8.38 
19. I . 
19-2-3 
19. 2-16 

19.5 . 


. 135-136 
. 136 
. 73 
. 74 
74-76 
- 234 


*2. 6 . 
2. 12 . 
2. 27 . 

5.3 . 
6.5 . 
6. II . 






22, 225 
. 203 
- 225 
. 244 

97 
22 


19. 7 . 
19. 12 
19. 15 

19. 17-18 . 
19.18 
19. 19 


. 169 
. 136 

169 
• 76 
. 136 

122 


6. 19 . 
7.18 . 
8.32 . 
8.35,38 
8.35,38,39 






37 
. 97 

22 
. 225 

22 


*I9. 19-20 . 


■ 136 


9-5 • 






97 


19. 19-22 . 
19.23-24 . 

IQ. 26 


77-78 

76-77 

. 10^ 


12.4-5 
12. 16 
12. 19 






. 225 
. 37 

37, 50. 97 


19. 26-27 . 
19.26,34 . 
19. 28-29 • 


. 169 

• 234 

211 


*I2. 20 

13-9 . 
13. 12 




5 


- 97 
0. *i6i, 225 

• 37 


19-30 


136, 169 


14. 17 .... 50 


19-31-35 . 


78-79 




19- 34 


136,211 


I Corinthians 


19. 38-42 . 


79-80 


I. 31 234 


19.39 


. 96 


2.9 . 




8, 37, 204, 225 


*i9.4o 


. 145 


3.8 . 




. . 84 


20. 11-17 . 


80-82 


3- ", 17-18 






• 50 


20. 19, 22 . 


20 


6. 10 . 






50 


20. 22-23 . 


. 83 


6.18 . 






6 


20. 24-28 


. 145 


7.2 . 






. 225 


20. 28-29 . 


. 139 


7-8-9 






. 226 


20. 29 


50,187,225 


7.14 . 
7.34 . 






I 

. 234 


Acts 




10. 13 






97, 226 


1.7 . 


. 203 


*ii. 24-25 , 






. 169 


I. lO-II 


83-84 


11.24-26 






. 242-243 


I. II . 


37, 203 


11.28 






• 37 


2. 1-8 


. 84 


II. 29 






. 243 


2.1-8, 12-19, 34-35,1 


20-21 


II. 31 






22, 50, 97 


37-38, 41-42, 45 ^ 


12. 8-11 






22 


4-32 . 


. 96 


12. 12 






. 204 


4. 32, 34-35 


21 


13-1,3 






• 97 


6.3, 5, 8-15; 752, 54-6 


150-151 


13. 1-8 






161-162 


7.32 . 


• 152 


13.2-3 






226 


7.56 . . . 


145. 225 


13.4 . 






. 84 


*8.32 . . . 


22 


13. 2-3, ii-i 


2 




. 226 


9. 3-6 


• 145 


13. 12 






• 234 


*io.42 


22 


15.30 






236, 240 



302 



Index of Biblical Passages 



I Corinthians 






Page 


I Thessalonians 




Page 


15-33 .... 226 


4 3-4 .... 51 


15.46 .... 210 


4-4 237 




4. 16-17 .... 204 


2 Corinthians 


5-2 51 


I. 18 226 




4. 8, 10 






• 97 


I Timothy 


5.6-8 






210 


1.5 • • . . 98,234 


5.10 . 






22 


2. 8, 9-10 






. 227 


6. 2 . 






22 


3.2 .. 






. 227 


9.6 . 






22,38 


4.8 . 






. 9& 


9.7 . 






. 226 


6. 7, ID 






. 22& 


10. 17 






• 234 


6.15 . 






23 


II. 2 . 






• 51 


6. 16 . 






. 84 


12. 10 






. 240 




Galatians 


2 Timothy 


I. 10 226 


2. 5, 12, 17 . . . 9a 


2.20 . 






23,97 


4. I . . . -23, 204 


4. II . 






• 51 


Titus 


5.14 . 

5.17 . 
6.7 . 






51,227 

38,51 
23, 38, 84 


2. 11-13 .... 51 
2. 12 3^ 


6.14 . 




23, 97, 227 






Hebrews 


Ephesians 


2. 4 22& 


3. 17 227 


*2. 7, 9 






. 169 


4.5 • 






• 154 


/•'^ • 






. 98 


4.5-6 






. 146 


*io. 30 






38,52 


*4. 22, 24 






. 38 


II. 6 . 






24 


4.27 . 






. 227 


12.4,11 






. 99 


525 . 






. 98 


12. 7-8 






. 24 


6. II, 13-17 






. 227 


12. 14 






• * ^^ 


6. 12-13, 16- 


17 




• 23 


12. 29 






24, *2IO 


6. 16 . 






. 245 


13.14 






99, 204 


6. 16-17 






- 38 






James 


Philippians 


1.2 99^ 


1.23 . . . . 23,204 


1.5,6 






. 22& 


2.7 . 




. 23 


1.8 . 






. 39^ 


2. 8 . 




• 23,51,98 


I. 12 . 






. 99 


3-19 • 




38,51,162 


I. 14, 17 






. 39 


3. 19-20 




. 227 


I. 17 . 






. 234 


3.20 . 




23, 38 


I. 26-27 






. 99 


3-21 . 




51 


*2.8 . 






. 52 


4.7 . 




. 227 


2. 13 . 






52, 99, 228- 




2. 17 . 






. 52 


Colossians 


4.3,4,9, 17 






. 228 


2.9 210 


4.4 . 






39, 205 


3.3-4 .... 98 


4.6 . . 






24, 52 


3.9-10 .... 38 


4. 7 . 






24,99 


3-17 . 




. 


• 51 1 


5.16 . . 






39, 52, 228^ 



Index of Biblical Passages 



303 



I Peter 






Page 


I John 






Page 


I. 18-19 .... 24 


4. 18 229 


2. II . 




39, 52, 99, 228 


4. 19 . . • . .24 


*3- 12 • 




• 52 


4. 20 . . . 24-25 


3.18 . 






• 39 




4- I 






99 


Revelation 


4. 10, 18 

*5-5 • 






. 205 
24,52 


1. 15 • 

2. 7, II, 17, 26 




. 205 
229 


5.8 . 






24, 39, 52 

f\r\ 


"•75/3 

3.5, 12, 15,21 




229-230 


5« 9 77 


3.15-17,19 




. 100 


2 Peter 


4. I . 




. 154 


1.6 228 


6. 10 . 






. 205 


*3. 10 52 


6. 15-16 
7.17 • 






. 206 
• 25 


I John 


9.6 . 






. 206 


2. 15 . . 52,205 


II. 3 . 






. 206 


3.2 . 


24, 205, 234, 229 


II. 8-12 






. 206 


3-14 . 


. 24 


12. I . 






100 


3.15 • 






. 229 


13- 1-2, 7 






. 230 


3. 16-17 






229 


14. 14 






. 234 


3.18 . 






24 


14. 13-14 






. 207 


3. 21 . 






. 52 


*I9. 16 






• 25 


4.1 






. 229 


*20. 13 






• 25 


4.16 . 






52, 229 


21. 2 . 






. 207 



ERRATA 

Page 2, 1. 7 from top, — after Rel. Ant. insert: — i. 

„ i8, 1. 9 from top, — ^/br igledeS r^«^ igledede. Add the footnote '. — 
Ed. igledeS. 

„ 19, 1. 1 8 from top,— /br hune read hu ne. 

„ 21, 1. II from top,— /br purh read {)urh. 

„ 28, 1. 2 from bottom, — -for J)estarnesse read {)esternesse; 

„ 35, bottom line,— /or 115 read 145. 

„ 44, footnote,— ybr Revel, read Rev. 

„ 53, 1. 2 from bottom, — after Rel. Ant. insert: — i. 

„ 58, bottom line for Matthew 26. 34 read Luke 22. 34. 

„ 62, footnote 2, — after For insert: — a. 

„ 82, 1. 16 from bottom, — for non J)er read nouJ)er. 

„ 83, 11. 4-5 from top,— /br holi-gostes read Holi Gostes. Add the 
footnote : — Ed. holigostes. 

„ 86, 1. 9 from bottom,— /br lob read Job. 

11 99) !• 7 from bottom,— ^or vlewliche read vlesliche. 

„ 106, 1. 18 from top,— /br Yyaye read Ysaye. 

„ 106, 1. 6 from bottom, — for iwris read iwis. 

„ 108, 1. 10 from bottom,— ybr ichabbe read ic habbe. Add the 
footnote: — Ed. ichabbe. 

„ 109, 1. 9 from top,— /br cure read oure. 

„ III, 1. II from top,— 2/br iwris read iwis. 

„ 112, 1. 10 from top, to J)i cosine add the footnote'. — Ed. J)icosine. 

„ 112, 1. II from top,— /br asone r^(2^ a sone. Add the footnote: — 
Ed. asone. 

„ 113, 1. 5 from top, — for al|)ing read 2X J)ing. Add the footnote \ — 
Ed. alj)ing. 

„ 114, 1. 6 from top,— /br neiJ)ebors read neigebors. 

„ 114, 1. 9 from bottom,— ybr oueral read ouer al. Add the foot- 
note : — Ed. oueral. 

„ 115, 1. 5 from bottom,— /br bi fore read bifore. Add the foot- 
note : — Ed. bi fore. 

„ 1 185 1. 4 from bottom,— /br holigost read Holi Gost. Add the 
footnote: — Ed. holigost. 

„ 121, 1. 9 from top,— for al so read also,. 

„ 125, 1. 12 from top,— ^<?r holigostes read Holigostes. Add the 
footnote : — Ed. holigostes. 

„ 125, 1. 8 from bottom, — for daih read saih. 

„ 131, 1. 10 from top, — for doune read dowue. 

„ 132, 1. 14 from bottom,— y7?r heind read heuid. 

„ 134, 1. 8 from bottom,— /br forto read for to. Add the footnote: — 
Ed. forto. 

„ 139, top Yv!xt,—for seuesyl)e read seue syj)e. 

„ 141, footnote, — omit Ed. 

„ 215, 1. 12 from top, — for yolk read uolk. 

„ 217, 1. II from top,— /br J)eJ) read he{). 

„ 237, — Add: — I Corinthians 15.32. A twynklyng of an eige. In a 
pistel, etc. 295. 63. 



YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH. 
Albert S. Cook, Editor. 

I. The Foreign Sources of Modem English Versification 

Charlton M. Lewis, Ph.D. $0.50. 
n. M]fnc : A New Study of his Life and Writings. Caroline 

Louisa White, Ph.D. $1.50. 
m. The Life of St. Ceciha, from MS. Ashmole 43 and MS. 
Cotton Tiberius E. VII, with Introduction, Variants, and 
Glossary. Bertha Ellen Lovewell, Ph.D. $1.00. 
IV. Dryden's Dramatic Theory and Practice. Margaret Sher- 
wood, Ph.D. $0.50. , 
V. Studies in Jonson's Comedy. Elisabeth Woodbridge, 

Ph.D. $0.50. 
VI. A Glossary of the West Saxon Gospels, Latin-West Saxon 
and West Saxon-Latin. Mattie Anstice Harris, Ph.D. 
$1.50. 
Vn. Andreas : The Legend of St. Andrew, translated from the 
Old English, with an Introduction. Robert Kilburn 
Root. $0.50. 
Vin. The Classical Mythology of Milton's English Poems. 
Charles Grosvenor Osgood, Ph.D. $1.00. 
IX. A Guide to the Middle EngHsh Metrical Romances deaUng 
with EngHsh and Germanic Legends, and with the 
Cycles of Charlemagne and of Arthur. Anna Hunt 
Billings, Ph.D. $1.50. 
X. The Earliest Lives of Dante, translated from the ItaUan of 
Giovanni Boccaccio and Lionardo Bruni Aretino. James 
Robinson Smith. $0.75. 
XI. A Study in Epic Development. Irene T. Myers, Ph.D. 
$1.00. 



Tale Studies in English 

XII. The Short Story. Henry Seidel Canby. $0.30. 

XIII. King Alfred's Old English Version of St. Augustine's 

Soliloquies, edited with Introduction, Notes, and 
Glossary. Henry Lee Hargrove, Ph.D. $1.00. 

XIV. The Phonology of the Northumbrian Gloss of St. 

Matthew. Emily Howard Foley, Ph.D. $0.75. 
XV. Essays on the Study and Use of Poetry by Plutarch 
and Basil the Great, translated from the Greek, 
with an Introduction. Frederick M. Padelford, 
Ph.D. $0.75. 

XVL The Translations of Beowulf: A Critical Bibliography. 
Chauncey B. Tinker, Ph.D. $0.75. 

XVII. The Alchemist, by Ben Jonson, edited with Intro- 
duction, Notes, and Glossary. Charles M. Hatha- 
way, Jr., Ph.D. $2.50. Cloth, $3.00. 
XVIII. The Expression of Purpose in Old English Prose. 
Hubert Gibson Shearin, Ph.D. $1.00. 

XIX. Classical M5^hology in Shakespeare. Robert Kilburn 

Root, Ph.D. $1.00. 
XX. The Controversy between the Puritans and the Stage. 
Elbert N. S. Thompson, Ph.D. $2.00. 

XXI. The Elene of Cynewulf, translated into English Prose. 

Lucius Hudson Holt. $0.30. 
XXII. King Alfred's Old English Version of St. Augustine's 
Soliloquies, turned into Modem English. Henry Lee 
Hargrove, Ph.D. $0.75. 

XXIII. The Cross in the Life and Literature of the Anglo-Saxons. 

William O. Stevens, Ph.D. $0.75. 

XXIV. An Index to the Old English Glosses of the Durham 

Hymnarium. Harvey W. Chapman. $0.75. 
XXV. Bartholomew Fair, by Ben Jonson, edited with Introduc- 
tion, Notes, and Glossary. Carroll Storrs Alden 
Ph.D. $2.00. 

XXVI. Select Translations from ScaUger's Poetics. Frederick 
M. Padelford, Ph.D. $0.75. 

XXVII. Poetaster, by Ben Jonson, edited with Introduction 
Notes, and Glossary. Herbert S. Mallory, Ph.D. 
$2.00. Cloth, $2.50. 



Tale Studies in English 

XXVm. The Staple of News, by Ben Jonson, edited with 
Introduction, Notes, and Glossary. De Winter, 
Ph.D. $2.00. Cloth, $2.50. 
XXIX. The Devil is an Ass, by Ben Jonson, edited with In- 
troduction, Notes, and Glossary. William Savage 
Johnson, Ph.D. $2.00. Cloth, $2.50. 
XXX. The Language of the Northumbrian Gloss to the 
Gospel of St. Luke. Margaret Dutton Kellum, 
Ph.D. $0.75. 
XXXI. Epicoene, by Ben Jonson, edited with Introduction, 
Notes, and Glossary. Aurelia Henry, Ph.D. $2.00. 
Cloth, $2.50. 

XXXII. The Syntax of the Temporal Clause in Old English 
Prose. Arthur Adams, Ph.D. $1.00. 

XXXni. The Knight of the Burning Pestle, by Beaumont and 
Fletcher, edited with Introduction, Notes, and 
Glossary. Herbert S. MuRCH,Ph.D. $2.00. Cloth, 
$2.50. 

XXXIV. The New Inn, by Ben Jonson, edited with Intro- 
duction, Notes, and Glossary. George Bremner 
Tennant, Ph.D. $2.00. Cloth, $2.50. 

XXXV. A Glossary of Wulfstan's HomiUes. Loring H. Dodd, 

Ph.D. $1.00. 

XXXVI. The Complaint of Nature. Translated from the Latin 

of Alain de Lille. Douglas M. Moffat. $0.75. 
XXXVII. The Collaboration of Webster and Dekker. Fre- 
derick Erastus Pierce, Ph.D. $1.00. 
XXXVm. English Nativity Plays. Edited with Introduction, 
Notes, and Glossary. Samuel B. Hemingway, Ph.D. 
$2.00. Cloth $2.50. 
XXXIX. Concessive Constructions in Old English Prose. 
Josephine May Burnham, Ph.D. $1.00. 
XL. The Tenure of Kings and Magistrates, by John Milton, 
edited with Introduction and Notes. William 
Talbot Allison, Ph.D. $1.25. 
XLI. Biblical Quotations in Middle English Literature 
before 1350. Mary W. Smyth, Ph.D. 



YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH 
ALBERT S. COOK, Editor 

XLI 

BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS 

IN 

MIDDLE ENGLISH LITERATURE 
BEFORE 1350 

BY 

MARY W. SMYTH, Ph.D. 



A Thesis presented to the Faculty of the Graduate School of Yale 
University in Candidacy for the Degree of Doctor of Philosophy 



502986 



NEW YORK 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 
1911 



